War medals of the British Army, and how they were won (part 2 of 4)

Preface

When Napoleon proposed the institution of the Legion of Honour, he was met by the assertion that: “Crosses and ribbons were the pillars of an hereditary throne, and that they were unknown to the Romans, who conquered the world.” In his reply to this objection—after showing that Rome rewarded the achievements of her citizens by all kinds of distinctions—he added: “For the soldier, as for all men in active life, you must have glory and distinction; recompenses are the food which nourish military virtue.”

For many years a similar antagonistic feeling to the granting of Medals to all ranks prevailed in this country, although the propriety of rewarding the victors of a hundred fights with some decoration was warmly advocated by the press, and the result eagerly expected by the veterans who had survived.

It remained for her present Majesty the Queen to carry out the foregoing maxim of a great military genius, in her Army and Navy; for with the exception of the Medal given for Waterloo, the soldiers who won the fields of Assaye, Salamanca, and Vittoria, and the gallant seamen who conquered at St. Vincent, the Nile, and Trafalgar, remained undecorated till the year 1847, without even a piece of ribbon to show for the many actions in which they had risked their lives in the service and defence of their country.

The following Work, besides describing the Medals, aims at giving a concise account of the Campaigns and Actions for which Medals and Clasps have been conferred, drawn from the most authentic sources; interspersed with notes and anecdotes of regimental and individual acts of bravery. The engravings have been executed from the Medals themselves, so as to ensure their exact representation; and it is hoped the narratives of “How they were won,” will be found equally trustworthy, as no pains have been spared to secure accuracy.

The accounts of the Wars in New Zealand and South Africa, and of the numerous Expeditions for which the Indian General Service Medal has been granted, will be found in a more detailed and collected form than hitherto published in a single volume.

The first edition of this Work, by the late Mr. T. CARTER, described the Medals of the British Army, and the Campaigns for which they were granted, to the year 1860. This part has been carefully revised, and alterations either of excision or addition made in almost every page. For the accounts of all Expeditions and Battles, and the Decorations given for them, from 1860 to the present date, the Editor alone is responsible.

Descriptions of some Naval Engagements and Actions of Naval Brigades will also be found, as in most of the campaigns the operations of the two branches of the service have been so combined, that it is scarcely possible to describe one without the other.

A complete history of the Medals of the British Navy, and how they were won; forming a companion volume to the present, is now in the press, and will be published as speedily as possible.

W. H. L.

FEBRUARY, 1893.

CORRIGENDA.

Page 176.—In Note, for “colours” read “accoutrements.” „ 234.—Afghanistan Medals. No. 3, “Candahar and Ghuznee,” was never issued.

COLOURED PLATES.

THE GOLD CROSS Frontispiece THE INDIAN WAR MEDAL AND THE GUZNEE MEDAL to face page 11 THE SERINGAPATAM MEDAL „ „ 15 THE PENINSULA MEDAL „ „ 54 THE TURKISH MEDAL FOR EGYPT „ „ 70 THE TALAVERA MEDAL „ „ 103 THE WATERLOO MEDAL „ „ 197 THE AFGHANISTAN MEDAL „ „ 233 THE STAR FOR GENERAL ROBERTS’ MARCH „ „ 275 THE MEDAL FOR FIRST CHINESE WAR AND SECOND BURMESE WAR „ „ 279 THE SECOND JELLALABAD MEDAL, AND THE MAHARAJPOOR STAR „ „ 303 THE SUTLEJ AND PUNJAUB MEDALS „ „ 308 THE NEW ZEALAND MEDAL „ „ 332 THE INDIAN GENERAL SERVICE MEDAL „ „ 346 THE CRIMEAN MEDAL „ „ 378 THE FRENCH WAR MEDAL „ „ 445 THE SARDINIAN MEDAL „ „ 477 THE TURKISH MEDAL „ „ 509 MEDAL FOR DISTINGUISHED CONDUCT IN THE FIELD „ „ 510 THE VICTORIA CROSS „ „ 511 THE INDIAN MUTINY MEDAL „ „ 545 THE ABYSSINIA MEDAL „ „ 587 THE ASHANTEE MEDAL „ „ 594 THE EGYPTIAN MEDAL „ „ 602 THE KHEDIVE’S STAR „ „ 604 THE MERITORIOUS SERVICE MEDAL, AND THE CAPE MEDAL „ „ 637

WOODCUTS. PAGE THE DUNBAR MEDAL 5 THE MAIDA MEDAL 73 COIN OF ELLIS 198 THE SOUTH AFRICAN MEDAL 200 THE GHUZNEE MEDAL, 1839 242 THE FIRST JELLALABAD MEDAL 246 THE GHUZNEE AND CABUL MEDAL 257 THE GERMANTOWN MEDAL 648 MEDAL OF THE DUKE OF CUMBERLAND’S SHARPSHOOTERS 651

BRITISH WAR MEDALS.

The highest rewards in all ages and nations have invariably been bestowed upon deeds of valour and martial daring; and no renown has generally been considered equal to that honorably gained by Arms in face of an enemy. The most noble families are proud to trace their descent from some celebrated warrior, and any distinction or trophy won by him is usually more treasured and prized than any other dignity or mark of honour. The custom of striking medals to commemorate victories, important events, or in honour of remarkable persons or deeds, dates from the times of the Greeks and Romans; but only in modern times have medals been issued as a reward of martial services, and worn as personal decorations.

Gold chains and medals were frequently bestowed by Princes in the XV. and XVI. centuries on Ambassadors, and others whom they wished to honour, and these marks of favor were certainly intended to be worn by the recipients; Queen Elizabeth[1] gave medals for naval achievements; but not until the next century can instances be found of such rewards being conferred for distinguished services in the field. Probably the earliest Medal in existence struck by, or for an Englishman, is a war medal dated 1480, of large size, and in the early Italian style. On the obverse is a head with “JO KENDAL RHODI. TURCUPELLARIUS,” and on the reverse the arms of Kendal, with the inscription “TEMPORE OBSIDIONIS TURCORUM, MCCCCLXXX.” The first medals given in England for Military services were struck by order of Charles I., by a warrant dated from the Court at Oxford, May 18th. 1643; to reward such soldiers as distinguished themselves in forlorn hopes. The warrant was issued to the Wardens of the Mint:—

“CHARLES R.,

“Trusty and well-beloved, we greet you well: whereas we have received information that those soldiers which have been forward to serve us in the Forlorn-hope, are not looked upon according to their merited valour and loyal service. We do therefore require, that from henceforward, the Commander-in-Chief, both of Horse and Foot, which lead up the Forlorn-hope, upon whom also we mean to bestow special tokens of our princely favour, do signify in writing the names of those soldiers whom they find most forward in serving us, their King and country, that care may be taken to reward their deservings, and make them specially known to all our good subjects. For which end we have thought fit to require Sir William Parkhurst, Kt., and Thomas Bushell, Esq., Wardens of our Mint, to provide from time to time certain Badges of Silver, containing our Royal image, and that of our dearest son, Prince Charles, to be delivered to wear on the breast of every man who shall be certified under the hands of their Commander-in-Chief to have done us faithful service in the Forlorn-hope.

“And we do therefore, most straightly command, that no soldier at any time do sell, nor any of our subjects presume to buy, or wear, any of these said Badges, other than they to whom we shall give the same, and that under such pain and punishment as our Council of War shall think fit to inflict, if any shall presume to offend against this our Royal command. And we further require the said Commanders and Wardens of our Mint, to keep several Registers of the names of those, and of their country, for whom they shall give their certificate. Given at our Court at Oxford the 18th. day of May, 1643.”

These Medals had the effigy of the King on one side, and of Prince Charles on the other.

On Sunday, October 23rd., 1642, was fought the battle of Edgehill, in which Robert Welsh or Walsh, an Irish gentleman, who commanded a troop of horse, succeeded in recovering from the Parliamentary forces, the standard of the King’s own regiment, taken by them, and also captured two pieces of cannon, and a waggon belonging to the Earl of Essex. The following morning, the king, upon the top of Edgehill, knighted Mr. Walsh, who was presented to him with these trophies by Prince Rupert; and on the 1st. of June, 1643, a gold medal was ordered for this officer, the obverse to bear the royal figure and his son Prince Charles, the reverse to have the royal banner used in the above battle, to be inscribed “PER REGALE MANDATUM CAROLI REGIS HOC ASSIGNATUR ROBERTO WELCH MILITI.” Sir Harris Nicolas states that a copy of the warrant, with a drawing of the medal, which is oval, having on one side the effigies of the king and of Prince Charles, inscribed CAR. REX. M. B. F. ET H. CAR. PRINCEPS; and on the reverse the royal standard, in bend sinister, inscribed “PER REGALE MANDATV’ CAROLI REGIS HOC ASSIGNATUR ROB: WELCH MILITI,” was recorded in the College of Arms, on the 14th. of August, 1685. This medal was worn on the breast, as appears by the knight’s own narrative, printed for himself in 1679. The long parliament passed an act in 1649, enacting that the tenth of all prizes due to the Lord High Admiral, should be appropriated for medals or other rewards for eminent service at sea, which ordinance was repeated in the succeeding year.[2]

After the defeat of the Scots at Dunbar, by Cromwell, on the 3rd. of September, 1650, the House of Commons “ordered that it be referred to the committee of the army, to consider what medals may be prepared for officers and soldiers, that were in this service in Scotland, and set the proportions and the values of them, and their number, and present the estimate of them to the House.” The house voted that the officers and men “which did this excellent service” should be presented with gold and silver medals. Simon, an eminent engraver of that day, was sent to Cromwell, to consult with him as to the device for this medal. Dr. Harris, in the appendix to his “Historical and Critical Account of Oliver Cromwell,” page 538, has printed an original letter of Cromwell’s to the parliament (then in the possession of James Lamb, Esq., of Fairford, in Gloucestershire, and subsequently of John Raymond Barker, of the same place), on Symond’s (Simon) proceeding as above stated. The letter is highly characteristic, and is as follows.—

“For ye Honble the Committee for the Army, these.

“Gentl.,—It was not a little wonder to me to see that you should send Mr. Symonds so great a journey about a business importinge so little, as far as it relates to me when, as if my poore opinion may not be rejected by you, I have to offer to that wch I thinke the most noble end, to witt, the commemoracon of that great mercie at Dunbar, and the gratuitie to the army, wch might better be expressed upon the meddal by engraving as on the one side the Parliamt, wch I heare was intended, and will do singularly well; so, on the other side, an army wth this inscription over the head of it, The Lord of Hosts, wch was or word that day: wherefore, if I may begg it as a favor from you, I most earnestly beseech you, if I may do it wth out offence, that it may be soe; and if you thinke not fitt to have it as I offer, you may alter it as you see cause, only I doe thinke I may truely say it will be verie thankfully acknowledged by me, if you will spare the having my effigies in it.

“The gentlemans paynes and trouble hither have been verie great, and I shall make it my seconde suite unto you that you will please to conferr upon him that imploymt in yr service wch Nicholas Briott had before him; indeed, the man is ingenious and worthie of encouragemt. I may not presume much, but if at my request and for my sake he may obteyne this favor, I shall put it upon the accompt of my obligacons, wch are not a few, and I hope shal be found readie gratefully to acknowledge and to approve myself, Gentl.,

“Yor most reall servant,

“Edinburgh, 4th. of Feb., 1650–1.” “O. CROMWELL.”

Cromwell’s modesty was over-ruled, and the medal bears his bust. On the obverse is the head of Cromwell, profile; under the shoulder, Tho: Simon F.; the motto about the head, WORD AT DUNBAR,—THE LORD OF HOSTS,—SEPTEM YE 3, 1650; behind the head a prospect of the battle. The reverse has the House of Commons sitting, as represented on the Parliament Great Seal, 1648, and also on that of the Commonwealth, 1651. It is remarkable also for Cromwell’s likeness when Lieutenant-General. This is engraved in “The Medallick History of England,” and in “Simon’s Medals and Coins.” The Dunbar Medal is of two sizes,[3] and is the first given generally to officers and men, as is the present practice, and no instance occurred of a general distribution of medals by the Sovereign’s command until that for Waterloo was authorised.[4]

In the two works immediately referred to there are engravings of several medals, probably worn by officers and soldiers as honorary badges; some contain the effigy of King Charles the First or Prince Rupert, or Sir Thomas Fairfax or his son, or the Earls of Essex, Manchester, or Dumferline, General Rossiter, or of other Parliamentary commanders; on the reverse were their names or arms, or a representation of the Parliament, or the words MERUISTI, or PRO RELIGIONE LEGE ET PARLIAMENTO, or FOR KING AND PARLIAMENT. It now seems impossible to discover the precise history of these medals. The victory of Naseby, on the 14th. of June, 1645, was commemorated by a silver-gilt medal, with a ring: on one side was the effigy of Sir Thomas Fairfax, inscribed, THO: FAIRFAX MILES MILIT. PARL. DUX. GEN.; the reverse bore MERUISTI, within a circle, and POST HÆC MELIORA, 1645. The Parliamentary medal, which was distinct from the naval medal, before adverted to, cannot be described with certainty; but it is supposed to have had the effigies of the victorious generals on one side, and the Parliament on the other. It appears to have been instituted soon after that for Dunbar, as the House of Commons conferred it on Colonel Mackworth, by resolution dated the 27th. of August, 1651, with a chain of gold to the value of one hundred pounds. This officer was governor of Shrewsbury, and his service consisted in refusing to surrender the castle and garrison when summoned by the forces of the royalists.

With these exceptions the medals of the Commonwealth era appear to have been given for naval services against the Dutch, such distinctions being granted to Generals Blake and Monk, Vice-Admiral Penn, and Rear-Admiral Lawson, and certain officers of the fleet. Blake’s medal for the victory over the Dutch fleet off the Texel, in 1653, was purchased by William the Fourth for one hundred and fifty guineas. At this period the position of these officers was scarcely defined, for at times they appear to have fought on land as well as at sea.[5]

The medals of succeeding reigns appear to have been confined to naval services: although medals were struck in commemoration of the victories of the great Duke of Marlborough, it is certain that they were not worn by either officers or soldiers.

After the battle of Culloden, on the 16th. of April, 1746, a gold medal was struck, having on the obverse, the head of the Duke of Cumberland; the reverse had a figure of Apollo, and a dragon pierced by an arrow, inscribed, ACTUM EST ILICET PERIT, and in the exergue, PRÆL. Colod. AP. xvi., MDCCXLVI. This medal was given to officers who commanded regiments at the battle, and was worn round the neck by a crimson ribbon with a green border.

The medals granted by the HONOURABLE EAST INDIA COMPANY[6] are next in order of time.

A medal was issued to Officers and men, by the East India Company, for the Campaigns in the Deccan, against Hyder Ali and his son Tippoo Sahib, 1780–84. This medal was granted by an order in Council, January 19th., 1784, and was in gold, silver, and inferior metal. Obverse, Britannia, seated upon a trophy of Arms, holding a wreath in her outstretched hand towards a fortress in the distance. Reverse, an inscription in Persian, which may thus be translated: “The courage and exertions of those valiant men by whom the name of Englishmen has been celebrated and exalted from Hindostan to the Deccan, having been established throughout the world, this has been granted by the Government of Calcutta, in commemoration of the excellent services of the brave. Year of the Hegira, 1199,” i.e., 1784. Within a circle is the following legend, also in Persian: “As coins are current in the world, so shall the bravery and exploits of those heroes by whom the names of the victorious English nation was carried from Bengal to the Deccan.” Suspended from a yellow cord.

In 1793, June 4th., by an order in Council, the East India Company granted a medal to the Officers and men under Lord Cornwallis, General Meadows, and General Abercromby, engaged in the war in Mysore, 1791–92, against Tippoo Sahib. The medal was issued in gold, silver, etc., as the Deccan Medal. Obverse, a Sepoy in the Military costume of the time, holding the British flag in his right hand, in his left the Mysore banner reversed, in the background a view of Seringapatam. Reverse, within a wreath, “For services in the Mysore, 1791–1792”; surrounded by a Persian inscription, “A token of the bravery of the troops of the English Government in the war in the Mysore, in the year of the Hegira, 1205–1206.”

There were two sizes of this medal in silver, and it was worn suspended from a yellow silk cord.

One of the most dashing exploits in the war of Mysore was the capture of Bangalore, the second city in the dominions of Tippoo. It was enclosed by a high wall and a deep ditch, and the gate was covered by a close thicket of Indian thorns. The attack was made without any examination of the ground, and the troops in advancing and endeavouring to force an entrance, were exposed to a destructive fire of musketry. Colonel Moorhouse, one of the best officers in the service, fell mortally wounded. At length Lieutenant Ayre, a man of diminutive stature, succeeded in forcing his way through the shattered gate; which gallant action, being observed by General Meadows, he shouted to the stormers, “Well done! now whiskers, try if you can follow and support the little gentleman.” This animated appeal succeeded, the troops rushed through the gate into the town, and drove out the enemy at the point of the bayonet.

By an order in Council, Fort William, May 15th. 1807, a medal was granted to the troops engaged in the capture of Ceylon from the Dutch, 1795–96. Obverse, “For services in the Island of Ceylon, A.D. 1795–96.” Reverse, an inscription in Persian, “This medal was given by way of acknowledgement of services in Ceylon, in the year of the Hegira, 1209–1210,” suspended from a yellow silk cord. (Seringapatam Medal, see post).

A medal for services in Egypt was granted by general order, July 31st., 1802. In 1801, General Sir David Baird was dispatched from India in command of a force of 2,800 British troops, 2,000 Sepoys, and 400 picked artillerymen, to Egypt, to join the army under Sir Ralph Abercromby, landed them from England, to act against the French. Sir David was joined on the 17th. of May, at Jeddah, in the Red Sea, by an expedition from the Cape of Good Hope, consisting of the 61st. Regiment, some light cavalry and artillery, and on June 8th. landed at Cossier. (See Egyptian Campaign, post). Obverse, a Sepoy holding a Union Jack in his right hand, in rear, a camp, with an inscription in Persian: “This medal has been presented in commemoration of the defeat of the French armies in the Kingdom of Egypt, by the bravery and ability of the victorious army of England.” Reverse, a ship in full sail, with the Union Jack flying; pyramids and obelisk in the back ground. In the exergue, the date, 1801. Worn as the preceding.

In 1850 a clasp was added to this medal, which was sanctioned by the Queen in 1848.

In July, 1810, a small Anglo-Indian force, under the command of Colonel Keating, with a squadron of ships of the Royal Navy, under Commodore Rowley, captured the Isle of Bourbon from the French.

On the 29th. of November of the same year, an army of about 10,000 men from India, commanded by General J. Abercromby, assisted by a squadron of ships, under the command of Vice-Admiral Bertie, landed in the Isle of France, and after a smart action, in which the French were defeated, General Decaen, the French Governor, proposed terms of capitulation, and on December 3rd., surrendered the Island to Great Britain. Two hundred and nine pieces of heavy ordnance, with ample stores of ammunition, five French frigates, and a corvette, with twenty-four merchant ships, were captured. From that time, the Isle of France, henceforth known by its older name of Mauritius, has remained a dependency of the British crown.

For these services a medal was granted, by general order, dated, Fort William, September 10th., 1811. Obverse, a Sepoy holding the Union Jack, trampling on the French colours and Eagle; by his side a gun; in the back ground, ships at anchor. Reverse, within a wreath a Persian inscription: “This medal was conferred in commemoration of the bravery and accustomed fidelity exhibited by the Sepoys of the English company in the capture of the Mauritius Islands, in the year of the Hegira, 1223.” Round the wreath, “RODRIGUES, 6th. July, MDCCCIX. BOURBON, 8th. July, and ISLE OF FRANCE, 3rd. December, MDCCCX.” The medal is worn as the preceding.

Her Majesty’s 69th. and 86th. Regiments were engaged in this service.

By a general order, February 11th., 1812, a medal was conferred on the troops, numbering about 12,000, engaged in the reduction of Java, under the command of General Sir S. Auchmuty. (See capture of Java, post). Obverse, Sepoys carrying Fort Cornelis; on the flag-staff is the British flag over the Dutch, above, the word CORNELIS. Reverse, a Persian inscription: “This medal was given in commemoration of the valour and courage displayed by the Sepoys of the East India Company, in the capture of Java, in the year of the Hegira, 1228.” The legend is in English, “Java, conquered, 26th. August, MDCCCXI.” Worn as the preceding.

Her Majesty’s 14th., 59th., 69th., 78th., and 89th. Regiments of foot were present at the capture of Java.

A medal was granted by general order, March 20th., 1816, for the two campaigns in Nepaul, 1814–16, under Generals Marley, Wood, Gillespie (who was killed), and Ochterlony. Obverse, troops marching across hills crowned with stockades; on the left, a field gun. Reverse, inscription in Persian: “This medal was given by the Nawab Governor-General Bahadur, in testimony of the energy, good service, skill, and intrepidity which were displayed during the campaigns on the hills, in the year of the Hegira, 1229–1230.”

Worn as the preceding. A clasp for Nepaul was granted with the “Army of India” Medal in 1851. (See War in Nepaul, post).

In 1826, April 22nd., a medal was granted for the first Burmese War, 1824–26, troops commanded by Sir Archibald Campbell and General Morrison. Obverse, the white Elephant of Burmah crouching to the British Lion; the Burmese colours lowered to the Union Jack, palm-trees in the back ground. A Persian inscription: “The Elephant Ava submitting to the British Lion, 1826.” Reverse, a storming party advancing towards the Great Pagoda of Rangoon, a steam-boat and boats on the river Irrawaddy; Sir A. Campbell directing the movement in the foreground, under a palm-tree. An inscription in Persian: “The Standard of the victorious army of England in Ava.” This medal is by Wyon, and worn with a crimson ribbon with blue edge. A clasp for “Ava,” was given with the “Army of India” Medal in 1851. (See War in Ava, post).

THE INDIAN WAR MEDAL. 1799–1826.

On the 21st. of March, 1851, a General Order was issued, announcing that The Queen had been pleased to signify her assent to a measure that had been proposed by the Court of Directors of the East India Company, of granting a medal to the surviving officers and soldiers of the Crown, who were engaged in the following services in India:—Storm of Allighur, September 4th., 1803; Battle of Delhi, September 11th., 1803; Battle of Assaye, September 23rd., 1803; Siege of Asseer Ghur, October 21st., 1803; Battle of Lawsarree, November 1st., 1803; Battle of Argaum, November 29th., 1803; Siege and Storm of Gawilghur, December 15th., 1803; Defence of Delhi, October, 1804; Battle of Deig, November 13th., 1804; Capture of Deig, December 23rd., 1804; War in Nepaul in 1816; Battle of Kirkee, and Battle and Capture of Poona, November, 1817; Battle of Seetabuldee, and Battle and Capture of Nagpoor, November and December, 1817; Battle of Maheidpore, December 21st., 1817; Defence of Corygaum, January 1st., 1818; War in Ava, 1824 to 1826; and Siege and Capture of Bhurtpore, January, 1826.

The mode of application was similar to that specified in the General Order granting the War Medal, (see War or Peninsula Medal, post,) but the concluding paragraph announced that, “It having, moreover, been represented to Her Majesty, that the officers and soldiers of the Crown, who were engaged in the Mysore war, and at the Siege of Seringapatam had already received medals from the East India Company for those services, Her Majesty has further been graciously pleased to permit the same to be worn by them with their uniforms.”

Following the order of date, the first service is

THE MYSORE WAR AND SIEGE OF SERINGAPATAM. FEBRUARY TO MAY, 1799.

Although the reduction of the power and resources of Tippoo Sahib, effected by the treaty of Seringapatam, which terminated the campaign of 1792, had weakened his influence, yet it had not extinguished his intense hatred of the British. The Sultan had entered into a negotiation with the Governor of the Isle of France, in 1798, and sent an embassy to Zemaun Shah, Sovereign of Cabool, for the purpose of inducing him to attack the possessions of the Company. Having also derived encouragement from the successes of the French arms in Egypt, from which country the Directory intended to act against the British dominions in India, Tippoo commenced augmenting his military force, and his hostile designs became every day more apparent. The Governor-General the Earl of Mornington (afterwards Marquis of Wellesley) perceiving a rupture inevitable, resolved to anticipate the attack, and ordered the army to take the field, and march into the heart of Tippoo’s territory.

Major-General George (afterwards Lord) Harris, who was serving with the local rank of Lieutenant-General, in conformity to these orders, advanced with the army under his command on the 11th. of February, 1799, and entered the Mysore territory on the 5th. of March. On the 27th. the troops arrived at Mallavelly, and on approaching the ground of encampment the forces of Tippoo were seen drawn up on a height a few miles off. The enemy attacked the advanced pickets, and a general action ensued, in which the 33rd. regiment highly distinguished itself. A body of two thousand men moved forward in the best order towards the regiment, which, firmly standing its ground, coolly reserved its fire until within a distance of about sixty yards, and then led by its Lieutenant-Colonel, the Honourable Arthur Wellesley, in person, boldly advanced, and charging with the bayonet, compelled the approaching column to give way. This movement being seconded by Major-General Floyd, who made a rapid charge with the cavalry, completed the disorder, and the enemy retreated before the whole of the British line, which immediately moved forward.

While this attack was being made by the left wing, under Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Arthur Wellesley, with the Nizam’s contingent, the 33rd., and Major-General Floyd’s cavalry, Lieutenant-General Harris with the troops, which formed the right wing, had been also engaged.[7]

In this affair Tippoo sustained a loss of nearly two thousand, including some of his most valuable officers; whilst the British casualties amounted to only sixty-six men.

On the following morning the army advanced, and arrived before Seringapatam on the 5th. of April, when preparations for the siege were at once commenced.

An attack was made on an entrenchment of the enemy about six o’clock in the evening of the 20th. of April, in which the flank companies of the 12th. and 73rd. regiments were employed. This was successful, and although the enemy had two hundred and fifty men killed and wounded, and the entrenchment was occupied by about eighteen hundred of Tippoo’s infantry, the British had but one man wounded.

The siege was prosecuted with vigour, and a breach being reported practicable on the 3rd. of May, the assault was ordered to take place in the heat of the following day, as the besieged would then be the least prepared to oppose the attack. On this service were employed the ten flank companies of the European corps necessarily left to guard the camp, and outposts, followed by the 12th., 33rd., 73rd., and 74th. regiments, three corps of grenadier Sepoys, two hundred of the Nizam’s troops, a hundred of the artillery, and the corps of pioneers, the whole under the orders of Major-General (afterwards Sir David) Baird. The assault took place about half-past one o’clock in the afternoon of the 4th. of May, and in a short space of time the British colours waved over the fortress.[8] The Major-General had divided his force for the purpose of clearing the ramparts to the right and left; one division was commanded by Colonel Sherbrooke, and the other by Lieutenant-Colonel Dunlop; the latter was wounded, but both corps, although strongly opposed, were completely successful. The spirited attack, led by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the 74th. Highlanders, was particularly mentioned in general orders, in which all the officers and men were thanked for this memorable achievement. The body of Tippoo Sultan was found among heaps of slain, and was afterwards interred in the magnificent mausoleum which he had erected over the tomb of his father, the once powerful Hyder Ali, a portion of the victorious troops attending the ceremony.

In this manner terminated the siege of Seringapatam, and the fall of the capital placed the kingdom of Mysore at the disposal of the British government, and destroyed a power in India which had proved itself a formidable enemy.

The following regiments were engaged in the storming and capture of Seringapatam on the 4th. of May, 1799; namely, the 19th. and 22nd. (late 25th.) Light Dragoons, (both since disbanded;) the 12th., 33rd., 73rd., 74th., 75th., 77th. regiments, the Scots Brigade, afterwards the 94th.[9] regiment, and the 103rd.

THE SERINGAPATAM MEDAL,[10] 1799.

This medal was distributed to officers and soldiers—European and Native—on one side of it is represented the storming of the breach of Seringapatam, from an actual drawing on the spot, with the meridian sun, denoting the time of the storm, and the following inscription in Persian underneath:—“The Fort of Seringapatam, the gift of God, the 4th. May, 1799.” On the reverse side is the British Lion subduing the Tiger, the emblem of the late Tippoo Sultan’s Government, with the period when it was effected, and the following words in Arabic on the banner:—“ASSUD OTTA-UL GHAULIB,” signifying the Lion of God is the Conqueror, or the Conquering Lion of God.

Of these medals gold ones were struck for His Majesty, the Right Honourable Lord Melville, the Governor-General of India at the time, the Marquis Cornwallis, the Nizam and his two ministers, the Peishwah and his minister, the Nabobs of Arcot and Oude, and the Rajahs of Tanjore, Travancore, Mysore, Coorga, and Berar, Dowlut Rao Scindiah, the Commander-in-Chief, general officers on the staff employed in the Service, and for the Oriental Museum.

Silver-gilt medals were struck for the members of council at the three Presidencies, the Residents of Hydrabad and Poonah, the field officers, and the general staff on the service. Silver for the captains and subalterns, copper-bronzed for the non-commissioned officers, and pure grain tin for the privates.

The European officers of the Company’s service received permission in August, 1815, to wear the Seringapatam Medal. On the 16th. of that month the following representation was made to the Right Honourable the Earl of Buckinghamshire:—

“MY LORD,

“Medals having been struck by the Court of Directors, with the approbation and concurrence of His Majesty’s Ministers, in commemoration of the storming of Seringapatam, and of the other splendid successes of the British Army in Mysore, in 1799; to be executed by an eminent artist, and distributed to the officers and soldiers, both of His Majesty’s, and of the Company’s troops, who served in that brilliant and decisive campaign.

“The European officers of the Company’s Service have represented to us that highly as they have been gratified with the receipt of those honourable bestowments, they experienced considerable mortification in not feeling themselves at liberty to wear them on great public occasions, such as being presented at Court, and at the Military Levees of His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief.

“This sentiment necessarily strikes them with peculiar force at the present period, when all the officers of Europe, who have distinguished themselves in the service of their several Sovereigns, appear upon all public occasions, decorated with the honourable badges of their services and glory.

“We therefore intreat your Lordship to transmit these circumstances to His Royal Highness, the Prince Regent, and to solicit his gracious permission, that the medals granted by the East India Company, upon the occasion of the capture of Seringapatam by storm on the 4th. of May, 1799, and the other splendid successes of the British Army in Mysore in that year, may be worn by the officers, who have received them, in such manner, and at such times as to His Highness may appear proper.

“We have etc., “CHARLES GRANT. “THOMAS READ.”

This request was complied with in a letter, dated Whitehall, 29th. August, 1815, of which the accompanying is an extract:—

“Gentlemen,

“His Royal Highness has been pleased to grant his gracious permission that such officers may wear their medals in any part of His Majesty’s dominions.

“To the Chairman and (Signed) BUCKINGHAMSHIRE.” Deputy-Chairman.”

STORM OF ALLIGHUR. 4TH. SEPTEMBER, 1803.

This service occurred during the Mahratta war. The empire of the Mahrattas, of which Sevajee was the founder, had become a confederacy of five chieftains, the Peishwah, Scindiah, Holkar, the Rajah of Berar, and the Guicowar; each of whom, although acknowledging a kind of fealty to the descendant of Sevajee, was independent of the other. The Peishwah, who was regarded as the nominal head of the confederation, was considered only as an instrument in the hands of the strongest. Dowlut Rao Scindiah, who ruled over Malwa and Candeish, had acquired an absolute control in the councils of Bajee Rao, the Peishwah, and was regarded with great jealousy by his rival Holkar. Both these chieftains had armies officered by Europeans, principally Frenchmen. Holkar suddenly crossed the Nerbudda, marched on Poonah, and having defeated the united troops of Scindiah and the Peishwah, the latter placed himself under the protection of the British, and after his restoration in May, 1803, it was ascertained that Scindiah was in négociation with Holkar and the Berar Rajah, with a view to subvert the British alliance with the Peishwah. After the evasions and procrastinations inseparable from oriental diplomacy, hostilities commenced, Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley being appointed to the chief command of the British and allied troops in the territories of the Peishwah, of the Nizam, and of any Mahratta state; subject alone to the orders of General Stuart and General Lake, the Commander-in-Chief in India.

General Lake was instructed to conquer the whole of Scindiah’s territory between the Jumna and the Ganges, to seize upon Delhi and Agra, and to destroy the army commanded by General Perron, a French officer. On the 7th. of August, 1803, the troops advanced from Cawnpore, and entered the Mahratta territory on the morning of the 29th. of that month. Perron occupied a strong position, with about fifteen thousand men, in the vicinity of Coel. General Lake resolved to turn his left flank, against which he advanced, but the enemy retired after firing a few rounds, without venturing a regular engagement; the rapidity of his flight rendering the several attempts made to charge him quite ineffectual. After this affair, Perron took up a position between the town of Coel and the fortress of Allighur, and every effort to induce the governor to surrender proving unsuccessful, the necessary arrangements were made for the assault of the fort.

Allighur was a place of considerable strength, the country being levelled around and open to its fire in every direction. It was provided with a broad ditch and a fine glacis, and had only one entrance, which was very intricate, and over a narrow causeway. On the 4th. of September, a storming party, consisting of four companies of the 76th., with two battalions and four companies of native infantry, was placed under the orders of the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Monson. At half-past four o’clock in the morning it had advanced within a few hundred yards of the place before being discovered; when, a tremendous fire being opened, the colonel rushed forward with the flank companies of the regiment, in the hope of being able to enter the main gateway with a fugitive guard which had been stationed in a breastwork outside the place. In this he was disappointed, and, as the enemy’s cross fire was very severe, Major Macleod, and two grenadiers of the regiment, endeavoured to scale the wall, but encountered such a powerful phalanx of pikemen that they were compelled to fall back. A gun was with some difficulty placed opposite to the gate, which, after a few discharges, was blown open. During these operations the party for twenty minutes was exposed to a raking fire of grape, wall pieces, and matchlocks. Colonel Monson was severely wounded by a pike discharged from a gun, and the adjutant and four officers of grenadiers were killed.

After clearing the first gate, a long and intricate passage conducted the troops, in the midst of a heavy cross fire, through a second and third gateway, which were easily forced, to a fourth, that led immediately into the body of the place. With great difficulty the gun was brought up, but the gate could not be blown open. At last the grenadiers, with Major Macleod at their head, succeeded in pushing through the wicket, and mounted the ramparts, after which but little opposition was offered by the Mahrattas, who for the space of an hour had made a most vigorous defence. They lost about two thousand men, while the casualties of the assailants were likewise severe.

As Allighur was the chief residence and principal depôt of General Perron, a large quantity of ordnance and military stores were captured, and several carriages were found laden with treasure, which the victors divided amongst themselves on the spot. A few days after the fall of this fortress, General Perron withdrew from the Mahratta service; his popularity amongst the natives had excited the jealousy of Scindiah, whose conduct would have palliated a severe retaliation; but the high-minded Frenchman, disdaining an unworthy action, resigned the command under circumstances most honourable to his personal character.

The 76th. may feel proud of the praise which was bestowed upon the regiment and its officers by the Governor-General for their gallantry.[11]

BATTLE OF DELHI. 11TH. SEPTEMBER, 1803.

Although General Perron had been permitted to enter the British territories, the troops which he had commanded still remained under other officers. Having left a sufficient force at Allighur, the British proceeded towards Delhi on the 7th. of September. After a fatiguing march of eighteen miles, and when, on the 11th. of that month, they had arrived within two leagues of the city, information was received that M. Louis Bourquin, another French officer in command of Scindiah’s army, had crossed the Jumna with a numerous force, in order to attack General Lake. This intelligence was quickly confirmed by an attack upon the outlying pickets which had just been posted.

The British commander immediately proceeded with the whole of his cavalry to reconnoitre the enemy, and found them drawn up in order of battle on a rising ground, their flanks resting on a morass, while the front was defended by a line of entrenchments and a formidable artillery. As it was considered impossible to make any impression upon so excellent a position by a direct attack, stratagem was employed to induce them to quit it. The cavalry, which had proceeded considerably in advance, were directed to fall back before the Mahrattas, and afterwards to form behind the right wing of the infantry. This manœuvre was completely successful; the cavalry retired, while the infantry were quickly formed, and advanced in line, under a tremendous cannonade of round, grape, and chain shot. Nothing could exceed the steadiness of the troops; no man took his musket from his shoulder until arrived within a proper distance of the enemy. A volley was fired, and General Lake, placing himself at the head of the 76th. the whole line rushed forward to the charge with an impetuosity which it was impossible to withstand. Thrown into confusion, the Mahrattas fled in the utmost consternation, while the cavalry, dashing forward, completed the work which their irresistible companions had so well commenced. Bourquin was the first man to leave the field, and he surrendered, with five other foreign officers, three days after to his conqueror.

By this splendid victory, sixty-eight pieces of cannon, two tumbrils laden with treasure, and thirty-seven with ammunition, fell into the hands of the conquerors. The loss of the enemy was estimated at three thousand men out of thirteen thousand infantry (nearly all regular troops), and six thousand cavalry, which had been brought into the field. Of the British, who had four thousand engaged, four hundred and eighty-five were killed, wounded, and missing. The 76th., the only King’s regiment at Allighur, Delhi, or at the subsequent battle at Laswarree, had two sergeants and thirty-one rank and file killed; Lieutenant Alexander Macdonald, one sergeant, and ninety-six rank and file were wounded.

Delhi was entered without opposition, and the venerable and blind emperor, Shah Aulum, the nominal sovereign of Hindostan, who had been for years in the hands of the Mahrattas, was restored to his throne.

In testimony of the gallantry of the troops under General Lake, the Governor-General in council ordered honorary colours, with a suitable device, commemorative of the reduction of Allighur and the battle of Delhi, to be presented to all. Those granted[12] to the 27th. Dragoons (since disbanded) and the 76th. Regiment, were to be used by these corps while they continued in India, or until His Majesty’s pleasure should be signified.

BATTLE OF ASSAYE. 23RD. SEPTEMBER, 1803.

This was the battle which gained a name for the illustrious Duke of Wellington, and it is commemorated on the colours of the 74th. and 78th. regiments. On the 21st. of September, Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley had a conference with Colonel Stevenson, and a plan was concerted to attack the enemy’s army with the divisions under their command on the 24th. This intention was not carried out, as circumstances occurred which determined the former to attack without waiting for the junction of the troops.

On the 23rd. of September, while on the march, it was discovered that the enemy was much nearer than was imagined; whereupon Major-General Wellesley immediately determined to move in advance to reconnoitre them, and if convenient bring them to action. He ordered the cavalry to mount, and went on with them for this purpose; the infantry, except the rear battalion (1st. of the 2nd. Native Infantry), received directions to follow by the right. The second of the 12th. to join the left brigade to equalize the two; the first of the second to cover the baggage on the ground marked for the camp, and to be joined by the rear-guard on its arrival, and four brass light twelve-pounders to be sent to the heads of the line.

These dispositions did not occasion ten minutes’ halt to the column of infantry, but the cavalry moving in front with the Major-General, came first in sight of the enemy’s position, from a rising ground to the left of the road, and within cannon-shot of the right of their encampment, which lay along one of the banks of the River Kaitna, a stream of no magnitude, but with steep sides and a very deep channel, so as not to be passable except in particular places, mostly near villages. Along their rear ran a similar stream (the Jooee Nullah), which fell into the Kaitna half a mile beyond their left. Scindiah’s irregular cavalry formed their right, and the Berar troops their left. These were composed of seventeen battalions, amounting to about ten thousand five hundred men, formed into three brigades, each of which had a corps of cavalry of a better kind than the rest, and a body of skilled marksmen; and the artillery amounted to about one hundred and two pieces, or perhaps a few more.

The infantry were dressed, armed, and accoutred like the Sepoys; they were remarkably fine men, and in a high state of discipline. Although the English officers had left them, there was a number of French and other European officers both with the infantry and artillery. The guns were served by Golundaze, exactly like those of the Bengal service, which had been some time before disbanded, and were probably the same men. It was soon, however, found that they were extremely well trained, and that their fire was both as quick and as well-directed as could be produced by the Company’s artillerymen. What the total number of the enemy was cannot be ascertained, or even guessed at with any degree of accuracy, but it is certainly calculated very low at thirty thousand men, including the light troops who were out on a plundering excursion (and were those which had marched in the morning), but they returned towards the close of the action.

The force of Major-General Wellesley’s army in action was nearly four thousand seven hundred men, of whom about one thousand five hundred were Europeans, including artillery with twenty-six field pieces, of which only four twelve and eight six-pounders were fired during the action; the remainder being the guns of the cavalry and of the second line, could not be used.

On the Major-General approaching the enemy for the purpose of reconnoitring, they commenced a cannonade, the first gun of which was fired at twenty minutes past one p.m., and killed one of his escort. He then resolved to attack their left, in order to turn it, and ordered the infantry column to move in that direction, while some of his staff looked out for a ford, to enable his troops to cross the Kaitna and execute this movement. All this march being performed considerably within the reach of the enemy’s cannon, the fire increased fast, and by the time the head of the column reached the ford, about a short half-mile beyond their left flank, it was tremendously heavy, and had already destroyed numbers.

During this movement the first line of the enemy’s infantry changed their front to the left, and formed with their left on Assaye, a village on the Jooee, near the left of their second line, which did not change position, the right of their first line resting on the Kaitna, where the left had been. They brought up many guns from their reserve, and the second line to the first.

Being obliged to cross the ford in one column by sections, the British were long exposed to the cannonade. The first line formed nearly parallel to that of the enemy, at about five hundred yards distance, having marched down the alignment to its ground. The second line rather outflanked the first to the right, as did the third (composed of the cavalry) the second. The left of the first line was opposite the right of the enemy’s. During this formation their artillery fired round shot with great precision and rapidity, the same shot often striking the three lines. It was answered by the guns of the first line of the British with great spirit and coolness, but the number of gun bullocks killed soon put the advance of the artillery (except by men) out of the question.

The British lines were formed from right to left as follows:—First line; pickets, four twelve-pounders, one battalion of the 8th. and one of the 10th. Native Infantry, and the 78th. regiment. Second line; 74th. regiment, and the second battalion of the 12th. and the 1st. of the 4th. Native Infantry. Third line; 4th. Native Cavalry, 19th. Light Dragoons, 5th. and 7th. Native Cavalry. Major-General the Honourable Arthur Wellesley named the picket as the battalion of direction, and ordered that the line should advance as quickly as possible, consistent with order, and charge with the bayonet, without firing a shot.

At fifteen minutes before three the word was given for the line to advance, and was received by Europeans and natives with a cheer. Almost immediately, however, it was discovered that the battalion of direction was not moving forward as intended, and the first line received the word to halt. This was a critical moment; the troops had reached the ridge of a little swell in the ground that had somewhat sheltered them, particularly on the left, and the enemy, supposing them staggered by the fire, redoubled their efforts, firing a number of chain shot with great effect. Dreading the consequences of this check to the ardour of the troops, the Major-General rode up to one of the native corps of the first line, and, taking off his hat, cheered them on in their own language, repeating the words “to march.” Again the soldiers received the order with loud cheers, and the three left battalions of the first line, followed by the first battalion of the 4th., advanced in quick time, and with the greatest coolness, order, and determination upon their opponents.

On coming within about one hundred and fifty yards, the 78th. withdrew its advanced centre sergeant, and the men were cautioned to be ready to charge. Soon after the battalion opposed to them fired a volley, and about the same time some Europeans were observed to mount their horses and ride off. The 78th. instantly ported arms, cheered, and redoubled its pace, when the enemy’s infantry, deserted by their officers, broke and ran. The 78th. pushed on and fired, the front rank to the charge, overtaking and bayonetting a few individuals. But Scindiah’s gunners held firm by their guns; many were bayonetted in the acts of loading, priming, or pointing, and none quitted them until the bayonet was at their breast.

The 78th. now halted for an instant to complete the files and restore exact order, and then moved forward on the enemy’s second line, making a complete wheel to the right, whose pivot was the right of the army, near the village of Assaye.

In consequence of the pickets having failed to advance, the 74th. pushed up, in doing which they were very much cut down by grape, and at length charged by cavalry headed by Scindiah in person. They suffered severely (as did the pickets and the second battalion of the 12th. Native Infantry), and the remains were saved by the memorable charge of the cavalry, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell. This part of the British line, however, though it broke the enemy’s first line, did not gain much ground; and the foe still continued in possession of several guns about the village of Assaye, from which they flanked the British line when arrived opposite their second.

Several of the enemy also coming up from the beds of the river and other ways, attacked and killed a large proportion of the artillerymen, amongst whom were four officers. They also regained possession of many of the guns of their first line, which had been taken and passed, and from them opened a fire of grape on the British rear.

It is impossible to praise too highly the behaviour of the infantry at this critical moment. Deprived of the assistance of their artillery, the enemy’s second line being untouched and perfectly fresh in their front, firing steadily upon them, flanked by round shot from the right, grape pouring on the rear, and cavalry threatening the left. Not a word was heard or a shot fired, all waiting the orders of the general with the composure of a field day, amidst a scene of slaughter scarcely to be equalled. This, however, was not of long duration. The British cavalry came up and drove off the body that threatened the left, who did not wait to be charged, when Major-General Wellesley ordered the principal part of the line to attack the front, while the 78th. and 7th. Native Cavalry moved to the rear, and charged the guns which were firing from thence. The enemy’s second line immediately retired; one brigade in perfect order, so much so that it repulsed a gallant charge of the 19th. Dragoons, at the head of which Colonel Maxwell was killed.

After being obliged to change front two or three times under the fire of grape, the 78th. succeeded in clearing the guns in the rear. The enemy’s light troops, that had been out, now came on the ground, and were ordered to be attacked by the Mysore Horse, which they did not wait for, and the firing entirely ceased. About half-past four o’clock the enemy had set fire to all their tumbrils, which blew up in succession, many of them some time later; and the corps which had retired in such good order appear soon to have lost it, for they threw their guns into the river, four of which were afterwards found, exclusive of ninety-eight left on the field of battle.

Thus terminated the battle of Assaye, a general’s battle, due even more to the ability of the commander, than to the valour of his men; the first victory gained by the Iron Duke in which he commanded in chief, and one of the most decisive as well as one of the most desperate ever fought in India. The leader of the English was foremost in the fight, led two charges in person, and had two horses shot under him; of the two Rajahs that headed the enemy, one fled at the first onset, and the other followed the example, on witnessing the defeat of his cavalry. The British loss was very great; of Europeans, killed and wounded, including artillery and officers, there were upwards of six hundred, and the natives were estimated at about nine hundred. “ASSAYE” is borne on the colours of the 74th. and 78th. regiments.[13]

At sunset the British collected about the village of Assaye, and lay on their arms all night, except the cavalry, which, after resting some hours, were sent back to assist in escorting the baggage; and about ten in the morning of the 24th. the troops were encamped on the left bank of the Kaitna, on the ground the column had moved over previous to crossing the ford into the field of battle. That evening at sunset the cavalry and one battalion of Native Infantry of Colonel Stevenson’s division arrived, and the next morning (25th.) the remainder of his force, which a day or two afterwards were ordered to follow the enemy into Candeish, and to possess themselves of the city of Berhampore and the hill fort of Asseer Ghur.

SIEGE OF ASSEER GHUR. 21ST. OCTOBER, 1803.

Colonel Stevenson obtained possession of the city of Berhampore without opposition on the 15th. of October, 1803, and two days afterwards marched to Asseer Ghur, a strong fort in that vicinity. Having carried the pettah on the 18th., he opened a battery against the fort on the 20th.; about an hour afterwards a white flag was hoisted, which was the signal that had been agreed upon in case the terms of surrender, offered two days previously, should be accepted; hostages were sent down, and it was arranged that this important fortress should be delivered over on the following morning. This was the last of the possessions of Dowlut Rao Scindiah in the Deccan, and the operations of the troops were subsequently directed towards those of the Rajah of Berar. The casualties were trifling, and were confined to the native troops.

BATTLE OF LASWARREE. 1ST. NOVEMBER, 1803.

On the 27th. of October, the British advanced against a division of the enemy, formed of two battalions which had escaped from the wreck at Delhi, and fifteen, which had been detached from the main army of Scindiah to support General Perron in the early part of the campaign. These troops amounting to nine thousand infantry and four thousand cavalry, and provided with a train of seventy-two pieces of cannon, had been directed to recover possession of Delhi. After great exertions the British cavalry came up with them about seven o’clock in the morning of the 1st. of November; they were discovered in an excellent position; their right resting on a rivulet, their left on the village of Laswarree, or Leswarree, and their whole front amply furnished with a powerful artillery. Being anxious to prevent their escape, General Lake immediately attacked them with the cavalry alone. The first brigade, under Colonel Thomas Pakenham Vandeleur,[14] of the 8th. Dragoons, who fell mortally wounded, charged their lines, and dashed into the village; but finding that their attacks on the masses of infantry could make no sensible impression, the cavalry were withdrawn out of the range of the destructive fire of artillery which it had encountered, in order to wait the arrival of the infantry and artillery. About eleven o’clock in the forenoon, the Anglo-Indian infantry arrived, but after so long a march, it was absolutely necessary to allow the men to refresh themselves, and during this interval Scindiah’s forces offered to surrender their guns if certain terms were conceded.

After a fruitless negotiation, the infantry, which had been formed in two columns, were ordered to advance to the attack. The first of these headed by the 76th. regiment, under Major Macleod, was to turn the enemy’s right, which since the morning had been thrown back from the rivulet, and to attack the village of Mohaulpoor, situated between his two lines; while the second and a brigade of cavalry were to support them in the execution of this movement. Having encountered several impediments, the rear divisions were so retarded in their march, that a considerable interval was occasioned between them and the 76th., which had arrived within a hundred yards of the foe. In this situation the regiment was exposed to such a dreadful fire, and was losing so many men, that the Commander-in-Chief placing himself at its head, led it forward to the attack, supported by only one battalion and six companies of Sepoys, namely, the second battalion of the 12th., and six companies of the second battalion of the 16th. Bengal Native Infantry.

“As soon as this handful of heroes,” wrote General Lake, “were arrived within reach of the enemy’s canister shot, a most tremendous fire was opened upon them.” Their loss was so severe, that the enemy’s cavalry advanced to the charge, but were gallantly repulsed by this steady and invincible band. Rallying, however, at a short distance, they assumed so menacing a posture, that the General directed an attack by the British cavalry. In superintending the attack, the horse of the General was shot under him, and his son who had dismounted and offered his father his horse, was severely wounded. The cavalry charged with admirable intrepidity, while the infantry fell upon the Mahratta line, which at length gave way, though disputing every inch of ground, and fighting till it was driven from every position and had lost every gun. By four o’clock in the afternoon the work of destruction had ceased.

The loss of the enemy was most severe; his numerous French-officered battalions of infantry—the boasted “Deccan Invincibles”—were annihilated; his cavalry dispersed; and the baggage and camp equipage, elephants, camels, and bullocks, with forty-four stand of colours, seventy-two guns, sixty-four tumbrils of ammunition, three laden with treasure, and two thousand prisoners, remained in the hands of the victors; five thousand stand of arms were collected in the field.

By this victory, which was mainly gained by the gallantry of the 76th., that regiment acquired great honour, and its “heroic bravery” was borne testimony to in the official despatches. During this campaign the regiment acquired a gurrah, or Indian gong of great value, which was afterwards carried about by the corps; being usually planted opposite the guard room, and a sergeant regularly striking the hours on it.

This decisive action terminated the campaign of 1803 and the war with Scindiah, a treaty of peace highly advantageous to the East India Company being concluded on the 30th. of December.

“HINDOOSTAN” inscribed around the elephant on the colours of the 76th., keeps in remembrance the services of the regiment in the East at this period. “LESWARREE” was, however, authorized for the guidons and appointments of the 8th. Hussars, which is the only corps that bears the word. General Lake gained a peerage, being created Baron Lake of Delhi, Leswarree, and Aston Clinton. Several Indian titles were also conferred upon him, which being translated from the Persian, signified Saviour of the State, the hero of the land, the lord of the age, and the victorious in war.

BATTLE OF ARGAUM. 29TH NOVEMBER, 1803.

A series of active movements in pursuit of the Rajah of Berar were re-commenced on the 25th. of October, 1803; and on the 29th. of November, Major-General Wellesley, having been joined by the subsidiary force under Colonel Stevenson, encountered the united armies of Scindiah, and the Rajah of Berar, on the plains of Argaum. Although late in the day, the Major-General resolved to attack; he formed his army in two lines, the infantry in the first, the cavalry in the second, and supporting the right; and the Mogul and Mysore cavalry the left, nearly parallel to that of the enemy, with the right rather advanced, in order to press upon his left. When formed, the whole advanced in the greatest order; the 74th. and 78th. Highlanders were attacked by a large body, supposed to be Persians, who were all destroyed. “These two regiments,” wrote the British general, “had a particular opportunity of distinguishing themselves, and have deserved and received my thanks.” The enemy’s line retired in disorder, leaving thirty-eight pieces of cannon and all their ammunition; whereupon the British cavalry pursued them for several miles, destroying great numbers, and capturing several elephants and camels, with a considerable quantity of baggage. One hour more of daylight, and not a man would have escaped.

In the orders thanking the army for its exertions on this day, the 74th. and 78th. were particularly mentioned; Colonel Harness being very ill, Lieutenant-Colonel Adams, of the 78th., commanded the right brigade in the action, and Major Scott being in charge of the pickets as field officer of the day, the command of the regiment fell to Captain Fraser. In this battle, as at Assaye, a scarcity of officers occasioned the colours of the 78th. to be carried by sergeants, and it is somewhat extraordinary that not a shot penetrated either colour in the two actions; at the latter it was probably owing to the high wind, in consequence of which they were carried rolled close round the poles. The names of the non-commissioned officers who carried them on these memorable occasions were at Assaye Sergeant Leavock, paymaster’s clerk, afterwards quarter-master, and Sergeant John McKenzie, senior sergeant, and immediately afterwards quartermaster-sergeant. At Argaum, Sergeants Leavock and Grant; the latter was regimental clerk, and was subsequently promoted to a commission in the 78th. Highlanders.

The regiments of the crown engaged were the 19th. Light Dragoons, and the 74th., 78th., and 94th. regiments.

SIEGE AND STORM OF GAWILGHUR. 15TH. DECEMBER, 1803.

After the victory of Argaum, Major-General Wellesley, resolved to lose no time in commencing the siege of Gawilghur, a strong fort situated on a range of mountains between the sources of the rivers Poorna and Taptee; he accordingly marched on, and arrived with both divisions at Ellichpoor on the 5th. of December, whence, after establishing an hospital for the men wounded at Argaum, both divisions advanced upon Gawilghur, on the 7th. of that month. The heavy ordnance and stores were dragged by hand over mountains and through ravines, for nearly the whole distance, by roads which the troops had to make for themselves. The batteries were opened against the place on the morning of the 13th., and the breach of the outer fort being reported practicable on the following night, the storm took place on the 15th. of December. All the troops advanced about ten in the morning, and an entrance was effected without difficulty. The wall in the inner fort, in which no breach had been made, had then to be carried; when Captain Campbell with the light infantry of the old 94th. escaladed the wall; opened the gates for the stormers, and the fort was shortly in their possession. This service was effected with slight loss, but vast numbers of the enemy were killed, especially at the different gates. The garrison was numerous, comprising a great portion of the infantry which had escaped after the battle of Argaum, and were all armed with the Company’s new muskets and bayonets.

This led to a treaty with the Rajah of Berar on the 17th. of December, and on the 30th. of the same month, peace was signed with Scindiah.

DEFENCE OF DELHI. OCTOBER, 1804.

This defence of Delhi by Native troops, under British superintendence, presents a striking contrast to that made by them during the Indian Mutiny, against their former instructors in the art of war, and deservedly met with a different result.

As General Lord Lake advanced upon Muttra, Holkar secretly despatched his infantry and artillery for the purpose of surprising Delhi, leaving his cavalry to engage the attention of the British Commander. From its great extent and unprotected state, Holkar expected an easy conquest; his troops arrived before the city on the morning of the 8th. of October. Colonel Ochterlony, the resident, at once made the most judicious preparations for its defence; his garrison amounted to nearly two thousand two hundred men, and consisted entirely of Native troops. Lieutenant-Colonel Burn, as senior officer, commanded, and the resident’s time was fully taken up in preserving peace within the city, with the Mahomedan population of Delhi. Lieutenant Bose, with two hundred of the 14th. native infantry, one hundred and fifty irregulars, and a reserve of fifty men and a six-pounder, made a sortie during the evening of the 10th., and succeeded in storming the enemy’s battery, of which he gained possession, and having spiked the guns, withdrew, with trifling loss. At daybreak on the 14th. of October, under cover of a heavy cannonade, the enemy assaulted the Lahore gate, but were repulsed, leaving the ladders behind, which were drawn up over the walls by the Sepoys. After this defeat Holkar’s troops became dispirited, and before the following morning, his whole force had retired from the place. This successful defence by so small a force, was highly applauded, and it is a circumstance worthy of record, that as the men could not be frequently relieved, the resident caused provisions and sweetmeats, of which the natives are specially partial, to be distributed to them.

BATTLE OF DEIG. 13TH. NOVEMBER, 1804.

The British army which had marched from Muttra on the 12th. of October, arrived at Delhi on the 18th., and encamped under its walls. On the 5th. of November the main body of the infantry, of which the 76th. was the only King’s regiment, with some corps of native cavalry, and the park of artillery, proceeded under the command of Major-General Frazer towards Deig, on the right bank of the Jumna, where the enemy’s infantry and guns were assembled. Although numerically the foe was superior, it was determined to attack him, and about daybreak on the 13th. of November, the action commenced. Major-General Frazer received a dangerous wound from a cannon-shot, which carried away his right foot and part of the leg, and resulted in his death eleven days after; whereupon the Honourable Colonel Monson assumed the command. According to the most reliable statements the opposing force consisted of twenty-four battalions, from five to seven hundred men each, a numerous body of cavalry, and one hundred and sixty guns. In this battle the 76th. acquired additional renown; its “undaunted bravery and steadiness” being specially adverted to in the despatches. About two thousand of the enemy were killed and drowned in attempting to escape. Eighty-seven pieces of cannon were captured, including some which Colonel Monson had previously lost.

CAPTURE OF DEIG. 23RD. DECEMBER, 1804.

When the troops of Holkar fled before the British in the action of the 13th. of November, the guns of the garrison of Deig, which belonged to the Rajar of Bhurtpore, were opened upon the pursuers, and the fugitives were sheltered within the fort. Accordingly an order was issued for the annexation of all his strongholds and territories, to the dominions of the Company; and the army encamped within ten miles of the strong fortress of Deig, on the 3rd. of December. The siege commenced on the 14th. of that month. A fortification had been erected by the foe on an eminence named Shah Bourj, or King’s redoubt, which commanded the town and forts; and the besieged had also entrenched themselves in its front, throwing up batteries in the best situations. The possession of this eminence being deemed essential, at half-past eleven o’clock in the night of the 23rd. of December, the flank companies of His Majesty’s 22nd. and 76th. Foot, and those of the 1st. European regiment, and the first battalion of the 8th. Native Infantry, were ordered to storm it. In an hour the gallantry of this heroic party had surmounted every obstacle, and completely succeeded in the enterprise. The two other columns were equally fortunate, notwithstanding that the enemy’s gunners offered a strenuous resistance; fighting desperately with their tulwars, and being mostly bayoneted at their posts. About half-past twelve the moon arose, and enabled the assailants to secure the guns they had so nobly captured. An attempt was now organized for the assault of the citadel, but during the night of the 24th. it was evacuated; and on Christmas morning the British flag was hoisted on the fortress. Considering the nature of the operations the loss was small. One hundred guns, sixteen of which were brass, became the trophies of the victors. The flank companies of the 22nd., and 76th. Foot, represented the King’s troops on this service.

WAR IN NEPAUL, 1816.

In consequence of the Rajah of Nepaul having refused to ratify the treaty which had been signed by his ambassadors, an army was collected under the command of Major-General Sir David Ochterlony, K.C.B., with a view to coerce this refractory ruler. There were three King’s regiments with this force: the 24th. belonging to the first brigade, the 66th. to the second brigade, and the 87th. Royal Irish Fusiliers to the third brigade. The first brigade, commanded by Colonel Kelly, of the 24th., was to penetrate by Hurryhurpore; the second brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Nicol, of the 66th., was to enter the hills at Ramnuggur, and by a circuitous route join Sir David Ochterlony before Muckwanpore. The third brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Miller, of the 87th., remained with the fourth brigade (native troops), under Sir David Ochterlony, who marched through the forest at the foot of the Nepaul Hills on the 9th. of February. Great difficulty was experienced in carrying the guns through the forest, which was accomplished by the personal exertions of each individual.

On the 27th. of February, the advance guard arrived at Muckwanpore, and on the following day the brigade was ordered to take possession of the heights of Sierapore; an action ensued, which commenced about noon, and terminated at six o’clock, leaving the British in possession of the heights for a considerable distance from Sierapore, and of one field-piece.

For this affair, Lieutenant-Colonel Francis Miller, of the first battalion of the 87th., and Lieutenant Fenton, who had performed very arduous duties, having been placed in charge of the advanced guard, composed of the light company of his regiment and those of the native infantry, with two guns, received the public thanks of the authorities in India.

Meanwhile Colonel Kelly, with the first brigade, encountered and defeated the Rajah’s troops on the heights of Hurryhurpore, on the 1st. of March.

Convinced of the inutility of further opposition, the Rajah sued for peace, and a treaty was eventually concluded on the 4th. of March, which terminated the war in Nepaul.

BATTLE OF KIRKEE, AND BATTLE AND CAPTURE OF POONA. NOVEMBER, 1817.

On the 2nd. of November accounts were received of the Peishwah’s renewed treachery, when the division under Brigadier-General Lionel Smith, C.B., was instantly put in motion, and on arrival at Ahmednuggur on the 8th., it was ascertained that the gallantry of the troops at Poona under Lieutenant-Colonel Burr, of the 7th. Bombay infantry, had successfully resisted the Peishwah’s attempt to annihilate them, in their position at Kirkee, on the 5th. of November. After some slight skirmishing on the road, the force under Brigadier-General Smith (of which the King’s 65th. regiment formed a portion), joined the Poona brigade at their position on the 13th. of November, when immediate preparations were made for attacking the enemy’s camp, which was on the opposite side of the Moottah Moola. The force moved down before daybreak on the 14th. of November, but finding the river too deep to cross, it again encamped. The ford having been more particularly ascertained under some skirmishing and trifling loss, the left wing under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Milnes, of the 65th., crossed on the evening of the 16th., in face of the enemy, whose artillery and matchlocks occasioned considerable loss during the passage and advance to a position on the right of the Peishwah’s camp.

During the night the Peishwah abandoned his capital, and moved to the southward. The inhabitants made their submission, and about noon on the 17th. of November, the British flag was hoisted on his palace, under a royal salute.

The 65th. regiment, for the above and subsequent services, has received authority to bear on its colours and appointments the figure of the Royal Tiger, with the word India above, and Arabia beneath, also the 84th., this regiment now being linked to the 65th.

BATTLE OF SEETABULDEE, AND BATTLE AND CAPTURE OF NAGPOOR. NOVEMBER AND DECEMBER, 1817.

Without any previous declaration of hostilities, or the slightest act of aggression on the part of the Indian government, the Rajah of Berar attacked the troops at Nagpoor; consisting of two weak battalions of the Madras Native Infantry, and three troops of cavalry, in the evening of the 26th. November; and after an action which lasted eighteen hours was repulsed. Lieutenant-Colonel Scott at the requisition of the Resident had taken post on the hill of Seetabuldee, overlooking the city of Nagpoor, when the attack took place, in which the three troops of the 6th. regiment of native cavalry, and the 1st. battalions of the 20th. and 24th. Madras Native Infantry, were highly distinguished.

Reinforcements immediately marched on to the seat of war, of which eight companies of the 2nd. battalion of the 1st. Royals, formed part of the second division, under Brigadier-General Doveton. Upon his arrival the Rajah was desirous of treating for peace, and agreed to surrender his guns and disperse his troops; but the treachery he had already evinced made the Brigadier-General dispose his troops in order of battle, when he advanced to take possession of the guns. This precaution was not in vain. No opposition was encountered in obtaining the first battery, but on the soldiers entering the plantation, a sharp fire of musketry was treacherously opened upon them. The Rajah had formed an army of twenty-one thousand men, of which fourteen thousand were horse; the position being marked by irregularities of the ground, and clusters of houses and huts, and a thick plantation of trees, with ravines and a large reservoir. In the action of the 16th. of December, which ensued, the 2nd. battalion of the 1st. Foot added to the former honours of that corps. The batteries were carried with great gallantry, the enemy driven from all his positions and pursued a distance of five miles; his camp equipage, forty elephants and seventy-five guns being captured. The battalion had nine men killed and twenty-six wounded.

After this success the siege of the city of Nagpoor was commenced. The troops which defended this place, consisting of about five thousand Arabs and Hindoostanees, insisted upon extraordinary terms, and these not being acceded to they determined on a desperate defence. On the 23rd. of December a breach was made in one of the gates, when an assault was resolved upon. At half-past eight o’clock in the morning of the 24th. of December the stormers advanced, but the breach being found untenable, the troops were withdrawn, although the parties had gained the desired points. On the following day the Arabs renewed their offer, and their terms being granted, they marched out of the city on the 1st. of January, 1818; being permitted to go where they pleased with the exception of proceeding to Asseerghur.

“NAGPORE” on the regimental colours of the Royals commemorates the foregoing services.

BATTLE OF MAHEIDPORE. 21ST. DECEMBER, 1817.

While the eighth battalion companies of the Royals had been engaged at Nagpoor, the two flank companies, commanded by Captain Hulme, had shared in the movements of the first division of the army of the Deccan. On the 8th. of December the troops arrived near Maheidpore, where the army of Mulhar Rao Holkar, one of the coalesced Mahratta powers against the British interests in India, was assembled. After various fruitless negotiations the Anglo-Indian troops advanced against the enemy on the morning of the 21st. of December, and as they were crossing the ford of the Soopra river they were exposed to a powerful and concentrated cannonade. About half a mile beyond the river stood the troops of Holkar, and after passing the stream Brigadier-General Sir John Malcolm proceeded with two brigades of infantry to attack their left, and a ruined village situated on an eminence near the centre. They were completely routed, and in the general orders of Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Hislop, Bart., Commander-in-Chief of the army of the Deccan, dated 22nd. of December, the charge of the squadron of the 22nd. Light Dragoons, under Captain Vernon, and the intrepid courage and animated zeal of the flank companies of the Royals under Captain Hulme, were specially commended.

In commemoration of the conduct of the flank companies the words “MAHEIDPORE” was authorized to be inscribed on the regimental colours of the Royals.

DEFENCE OF CORYGAUM. 1ST. JANUARY, 1818.

This eminent service was confined to the Company’s troops. The Peishwah having advanced towards Poonah, Colonel Burr, commanding in that city, requested a reinforcement from Seroor; accordingly Captain Staunton, of the second battalion 1st regiment of Bombay Native Infantry, was despatched with that corps, barely six hundred strong, a few Madras artillery, with two six-pounders, and about three hundred auxiliary horse. The Peishwah’s army, estimated at twenty thousand horse and about eight thousand infantry, were encamped on the right bank of the Beemah, above the village of Corygaum. Captain Staunton, upon coming in sight of this overwhelming force, on the 1st. of January, immediately moved upon Corygaum, and had scarcely succeeded in reaching the village, when he was attacked by three divisions of infantry, supported by immense bodies of horse, and two pieces of artillery. The enemy obtained immediate possession of the strongest posts of the village; and the remaining position was most obstinately contested from noon until nine at night, after a fatiguing march of twenty-eight miles. Ultimately the enemy was forced to abandon the village, after sustaining great loss. During the night of the 2nd., the detachment returned unmolested to Seroor, which was reached at nine o’clock on the following morning, without having partaken of any refreshment since the evening of the 31st. of December. Nearly all the wounded were brought in, and both the gun and the colours of the regiment were preserved.[15]

WAR IN AVA. 1824 TO 1826.

The repeated acts of aggression of the Burmese governors in the country adjacent to the British territory, at length rendered it necessary to demand an explanation from the Court of Ava. This terminated by a mutual declaration of war, and troops were assembled to penetrate the Burmese empire. His Majesty’s 13th. and 38th. regiments, and two companies of artillery, and the 40th. Native Infantry, amounting to two thousand one hundred and seventy-five men, proceeded from Bengal, while His Majesty’s 41st. and 89th. Foot, the Madras European regiment, and the 9th., 12th., 28th., and 30th. Madras Native Infantry, and artillery embarked from Madras,—making in all eleven thousand four hundred and seventy-five men. The troops from Bengal embarked in April and May, 1824.[16] To occupy Rangoon and the country at the mouth of the Irrawaddy was the first object. Brigadier-General Sir Archibald Campbell with his troops took possession of Rangoon on the 12th. of May, without the loss of a man; and Cheduba, on the Arracan coast, was also captured by storm on the 17th. of May, by a detachment under Brigadier-General McCreagh, of the 13th. Light Infantry, three companies of the regiment being employed on this service.

Meanwhile the Burmese army continued in great force in the vicinity of Rangoon, under the fortifications of wood called stockades, and of the dense jungle which covered the country. In carrying the stockades without ladders on the 28th. of May, portions of the 13th. and 38th. regiments were specially noticed. On the 10th. of June, Kemmendine was assaulted; when about two miles from the town, the head of the column was stopped by a strong stockade, full of men, against which the artillery opened fire, and in half an hour a breach was made. The 41st., and part of the Madras European regiment, stormed the works in front; and the detachments of the 13th. and 38th. assaulted the rear face, which was ten feet high. The soldiers being encouraged and animated by the spirited conduct of Major (afterwards Sir Robert) Sale, who was the first on the top, climbed the works, one helping another up, and entering simultaneously with the party by the breach, they bayoneted every man that opposed them.

This point being gained, the column advanced about a mile, and at four o’clock in the afternoon took up a position against the principal stockade. Batteries were erected during the night, and the artillery opened a heavy fire at daylight, when the Burmese forsook their works and fled.

An attack was made upon the British pickets on the 1st. of July, which was repulsed. The Burmese position in the rear of the great pagoda was assaulted on the 5th. of July, and a general attack was made on the 8th. of that month, one column advancing by land, under Brigadier-General M‘Bean, while the other column proceeded by water. Major Wahab, with the Native Infantry, landed and immediately attacked the breach; Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Godwin, of the 41st., entered the work higher up by escalade; Major Sale encountered the Burmese commander-in-chief in the works, and slew him in single combat, taking from him a valuable gold-hilted sword and scabbard. Eight hundred of the enemy were killed on this occasion, and thirty-eight pieces of artillery, forty swivels, and three hundred muskets were captured.

An expedition was sent on the 11th. of October against Martaban, on the Saluen river, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Godwin, of His Majesty’s 41st. regiment, and the place was captured on the 30th. of that month.

Meanwhile the Burmese recovered from the consternation into which they had been thrown, and a veteran chief, named Maha Bandoola, being appointed their commander, he approached the British position on the 1st. of December, with upwards of fifty thousand foot, a body of Cassay horse, and three hundred pieces of artillery, and commenced forming entrenchments. Major Sale advanced against the left of the Burmese line with two hundred of the 13th. Light Infantry, under Major Dennie, and two hundred and fifty of the 18th. Native Infantry, under Captain Ross, and stormed the entrenchments in sight of the whole army. The soldiers of the 13th. led the charge with great intrepidity; they burst through the intrenchments, and overcame all opposition; this example was followed by the native infantry, when the Burmese fled, and the British troops returned to their posts laden with trophies.

This victory was followed by another over the left wing of the Burmese army, on the 5th. of December. The first advantage was followed up, the enemy was overthrown, and of the three hundred pieces of ordnance which they had in position, two hundred and forty were brought into the British camp.[17]

On the 7th. of December the trenches were assaulted in four columns of attack, under the superintendence of Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, the second in command, and led by Lieutenant-Colonels Mallet (both of the 89th.), Parlby, Brodie, and Captain Wilson, of the 38th. regiment. At a quarter before twelve every gun that would bear upon the breaches opened fire. Major Sale at the same time made a diversion on the enemy’s left and rear. At noon the cannonade ceased, and the columns moved forward to their points of attack, when the total defeat of Bandoolah’s army ensued, his loss being estimated at five thousand men.

In an attack on the enemy’s corps of observation, on the Dalla side of the river, on the 9th. of December, the 89th. regiment highly distinguished itself.

Rallying his broken legions, the Burmese commander called reinforcements to his aid, and took up another position, which he fortified with great labour and art. These formidable works were attacked on the 15th. of December, when two hundred of the 13th., under Major Sale, with three hundred of the 18th. and 34th. Madras Native Infantry, formed the right column of attack under Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir Willoughby) Cotton; this made a detour round the enemy’s left to gain the rear of his position at Kokien, which was to be attacked in front by another column. Sir Archibald marched with the left column, which consisted of five hundred Europeans, from the 38th., 41st., 89th., and Madras European Regiment, with portions of native infantry, to attack the foe in front. Of this column two divisions were formed, the command of one being given to Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, of the 89th., and the other to Major Evans, of the 28th. Madras Native Infantry. On arriving in front of the position it presented a very formidable appearance; but when the signal was given, the soldiers rushed forward, and in less than fifteen minutes they were in full possession of these stupendous works. Major Sale received a severe wound in the head, and was succeeded by Major Dennie, who although wounded in the hand, continued at the head of the 13th., regiment until the action was over. The Burmese after a short resistance, fled in a panic, leaving their camp standing, and abandoning all their baggage, together with a great portion of their arms and ammunition.

These successes, connected with those of the royal navy, had produced important results; the maritime provinces of Mergui, Tavoy, Yeb, and Martaban, had been captured, and seven hundred pieces of artillery had been taken from the Burmese. Lieutenant-Colonel Elrington, with a small detachment, consisting of a portion of the 47th., with some seamen and marines, carried by storm the factory and stockades of Syriam on the 11th. and 12th. of January, 1825. To wrest additional territory from the court of Ava, Major Sale proceeded against the city of Bassein, in the south-west part of the ancient kingdom of Pegu, which constituted part of the Burmese empire. The troops, after a tedious passage, arrived in the evening of the 24th. of February, off Pagoda Point, Great Negrais. On the 26th. the expedition entered the river, and the 13th., 38th., and the 12th. Native Infantry landed and captured a stockade. The force afterwards re-embarked, and proceeded to the next stockade, which the Burmese abandoned as the soldiers went on shore to storm the works; so great was their consternation, that the City of Bassein was set on fire and abandoned, the enemy retiring on Donabew.

Brigadier-General Cotton, in the interim, with a detached force, of which the 47th. and 89th regiments formed a part, had attacked the pagoda stockade in advance of Donabew, on the 7th. of March. The troops were formed in two columns, under Lieutenant-Colonel O’Donaghue, 47th., and Major Basden, 89th. regiment. All were exposed to a heavy fire, which was kept up to the last, with greater spirit and perseverance than was usual. The operations against the second defence, distance about five hundred yards from the pagoda stockade, were not successful, and the force was re-embarked on the 18th., after the enemy’s cannon had been spiked and his arms destroyed.

Meanwhile, a force of eleven thousand men, under Brigadier-General Morrison, of the 44th., of which that regiment and the 54th. formed a portion, had been assembled at Chittagong towards the end of September of the preceding year, moved forward early in January, in order to penetrate through Arracan, and across the mountains into Ava, where it was to effect a junction with the army at Rangoon. The first attack at Arracan, on the 29th. of March, failed, owing principally to a dense fog, which prevented the great strength of the position from being discovered. On the night of the 31st., Brigadier Richards proceeded by a circuitous route, and gained the summit of the range unperceived; and on the morning of the 1st. of April the Burmese were attacked in flank, while the front was assailed by the main body. In a short time the heights were abandoned, and Arracan was gained. The Burmese army having retreated to Donabew, two columns were formed to attack it by land and water, the land column being under the command of Sir A. Campbell, and the water column under Brigadier-General Cotton. Donabew was strongly fortified by a stockade extending nearly a mile along the Irrawaddy, composed of teak beams fifteen to seventeen feet high, driven into the earth as closely as possible to each other. Behind this wooden wall was the old brick rampart, and the works were mounted with one hundred and fifty guns and swivels. The marine attack failed, after carrying the first stockade, and the flotilla retreated ten miles down the river, leaving the wounded in the power of the enemy. Next day most of the killed and wounded that had been left in the stockade, were crucified and placed on rafts, which were sent down the stream to the boats of their comrades.

After a bombardment by the land column, Donabew was taken possession of by Sir Archibald Campbell on the 2nd. of April; Maha Bandoolah having been killed by a rocket, the other chiefs could not prevail on the garrison to remain, and the place was evacuated during the night of the 1st. of April.

After this success the march was resumed to Prome, where the army arrived on the 25th. of April, the Burmese having evacuated the town after setting it on fire, but the decisive measures adopted saved the place from a general conflagration.

In consequence of the season of military operations being over, the army remained inactive at Prome, and in the autumn overtures of peace were made by the Burmese, but hostilities were resumed in the middle of November; and the army of Ava, having repulsed the attack of three bodies of Sepoys, became suddenly elevated with a high idea of its own power, and advanced to attack the British troops at Prome, which had been reinforced by the detachments left at Rangoon.

About sixty thousand Burmese environed six thousand Anglo-Indian troops; but undismayed by this formidable host, four native regiments were left for the defence of Prome, and the remainder advanced on the 1st. of December to attack the enemy’s left wing at Simbike. This post was gallantly stormed by the troops under Brigadier-General Cotton, and the works were carried in ten minutes. The flank companies of the Royals, under Captain Thomas John Harvey, with the 41st. and 89th. regiments, commanded respectively by Major Peter Latouche Chambers, and Brevet-Major Henry Ross Gore, supported by the 18th. Madras Native Infantry, and led by Lieutenant-Colonel Godwin, performed this service.

After a harassing march of about twenty miles, the troops bivouacked at Ze-ouke, and at daylight on the morning of the 2nd. of December they were again in motion, to attack the formidable position occupied by the enemy’s centre division on the Napadee Hills. Arriving in the vicinity, the British artillery commenced a sharp cannonade; Brigadier-General Elrington’s troops drove the enemy from the jungle, and six companies of the 87th. Royal Irish Fusiliers carried the posts at the bottom of the ridge; the Burmese were driven from the valley to their principal works on the hills, which appeared very formidable, as the heights could only be ascended by a narrow road, commanded by artillery, and defended by stockades crowded with men armed with muskets. When the artillery had made an impression on the works, the 13th. and 38th. regiments, the latter leading, rushed into them, overthrew all opposition with the bayonet, and forced the Burmese from hill to hill, over precipices that could only be ascended by a narrow stair, until the whole of the position nearly three miles in length, was captured. Scarcely a shot was fired in return to the enemy’s continued volleys, and the six companies of the 87th. advancing through the jungle to the right, drove everything before them on that side.

On the 5th. of December the enemy’s right wing was driven from its post. The division employed under Brigadier-General Cotton consisted of two hundred and fifty of the Royal Regiment, two hundred and seventy of the 41st., two hundred and sixty of the 89th., the light company of the 28th. Madras Native Infantry, and one hundred pioneers. The immense army of Ava was thus forced from its positions, and the Burmese legions sought safety in flight. After this success the army continued to advance; the Burmese evacuated Meeaday, and took post at Melloon, at the same time they renewed their offers for terminating the war; but this appeared to be with the view of gaining time to re-organize their forces for a more determined resistance.

The conditions of peace not being ratified by the stipulated time, hostilities were resumed on the 19th. of January, 1826, on which day the 13th. and 38th. regiments embarked in boats under Lieutenant-Colonel Sale, to assault the main face of the enemy’s fortifications at Melloon. At the same time Brigadier-General Cotton, with the flank companies of the 47th. and 87th. regiments, and the 89th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Hunter Blair, the 41st. regiment and the 18th. Madras Native Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Henry Godwin, commanding the first brigade of Madras troops, and the 28th. Madras Native Infantry, with the flank companies of the 43rd. Madras Native Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Parlby were to cross above Melloon, and, after carrying some outworks, were to attack the northern face of the principal work. The whole of the boats quitted the shore together; but the current and breeze carried the 13th. and 38th. to their point of attack before the other divisions could reach the opposite bank of the river, and Lieutenant-Colonel Sale was wounded in his boat; but the two regiments landed, formed under the command of Major Frith, of the 38th. (who was wounded in the assault), and rushed forward with such intrepidity that they speedily became masters of these formidable works. When Brigadier-General Cotton saw that they were carried, he ordered the brigade under Lieutenant-Colonel Blair, of the 87th., to cut in upon the enemy’s line of retreat, which was performed with much effect.

On the 28th. of January, the 87th., with the flank companies of the 28th. Native Infantry, and detachments of the Governor-General’s body-guard and artillery, under Brigadier Hunter Blair, were sent from Tongwyn, to attack the position of Moulmein, eleven miles distant. The position, being a great annoyance to the surrounding country, was destroyed, and the troops returned to camp the same evening.

The army advanced upon the Burmese capital, and the legions of Ava resolved once more to try the fortune of war. A new army of 40,000 men was raised, and placed under the command of a noted warrior named Nee Woon-Breen, which has been translated—“Prince of Darkness,” “King of Hell,” and “Prince of the Setting Sun.” They met the British in the open fields near Pagahm Mew, where an action took place on the 9th. of February. The 13th. Light Infantry led the right attack, supported by the 38th. and 89th. regiments. That on the left was supported by the 41st. Part of the Burmese troops, broken by the 38th., retired into a well-constructed field-work, but were so closely pursued that they had not time to form for its defence: here from three to four hundred of them perished either by the bayonet or plunging into the river to escape. The result was another defeat to the enemy. The “Prince of Darkness” fled to Ava, where he was put to a cruel death by the order of the King.

After this victory the army continued its advance upon Ummerapoora, the capital, situated upon the shores of a beautiful lake; and when within four days’ march of that city the king of Ava sent the ratified treaty, paying the expenses of the war, and relinquishing a considerable portion of territory. The treaty of peace was finally signed at Gandaboo, February 24th., 1826. The King of Ava renounced all claim on Assam, ceded to the East India Company Arracan, and four other provinces with their islands and dependencies, and agreed to pay a crore of rupees as a war indemnity; free trade also to be allowed to British subjects in all parts of his dominions. In one of the conferences the negotiators had objected to the payment of money, and stated, that by using great economy, they might furnish a million baskets of rice within a year, but they did not grow rupees; and if the British had any objection to the rice, there was abundance of fine trees in the forest, which they might cut down and take away in lieu of the money.

On the conclusion of this campaign, the following statement appeared in general orders:—“While the Governor-General in Council enumerates, with sentiments of unfeigned admiration, the 13th., 38th., 41st., 89th., 47th., 1st. (or Royals), 87th, and 45th. regiments, the Honorable Company’s Madras European regiment, and the Bengal and Madras European artillery, as the European troops who have had the honour of establishing the renown of the British arms in a new and distant region, His Lordship in Council feels that higher and more justly-merited praise cannot be bestowed on those brave troops than that, amidst the barbarous hosts whom they have fought and conquered, they have eminently displayed the virtues, and sustained the character, of the British Soldier.”[18]

SIEGE AND STORM OF BHURTPORE. JANUARY, 1826.

Baldeo Singh, Rajah of Bhurtpore, had become attached to the British government, with which he formed an alliance offensive and defensive, and procured a guarantee for the succession of his youthful son, Bhulwunt Singh to the throne, from Sir David Ochterlony, then Commander of the forces and Political Resident at Delhi, who acknowledged the boy’s right, and pledged his word to support him. But among many of the Rajah’s subjects a strong feeling of hostility to the British existed, particularly in the army, and his nephew, Doorjun Sal, headed a party opposed to the alliance. After the Rajah’s decease his nephew gained possession of the capital, seized the young prince, and assumed the sovereign power. Sir David Ochterlony assembled a force (of which the 59th. formed part) and marched on Bhurtpore; but the government having disapproved of the measures taken, the troops returned to Cawnpore. Sir David in consequence resigned, and died at Meerut in July, 1825, his decease being, it is considered, hastened by this event.

It was, however, afterwards determined to carry into effect the engagements entered into with the late Rajah, by placing his son on the throne. An army was assembled under General Lord Combermere, the Commander-in-Chief in India, and the siege of the capital, the fortified city of Bhurtpore, was determined upon. Great confidence was placed by the natives in the strength of this place, the fort being upwards of five miles in circumference, and having in 1805, withstood four attacks of Lord Lake’s army, wherein were five king’s regiments, which had been repulsed with great loss.

On the 10th. and 11th. of December, 1825, the British appeared before this celebrated city and fortress. The army amounted to twenty-five thousand three hundred men, of which His Majesty’s 11th. and 16th. Light Dragoons, and the 14th. and 59th. regiments formed part, the remainder being made up of Native corps. The garrison was nearly equal in numbers to the besieging force. The Bhurtporees had cut a sluice into the embankment of a lake near the town, to fill the ditch round the woods with water, but they were speedily driven from the spot; the sluice was stopped, and the embankment was turned into a military post, which was entrusted to a company of the 14th. Foot and some sepoys. About eighteen inches of water only had flowed into the ditch, and this sudden seizure of the embankment facilitated the progress of the siege by keeping the ditch nearly empty, and thus prevented the enemy from filling it with water, as was done in Lord Lake’s time. The several corps took up their ground, and the investment became complete, orange and date trees from the groves being converted into fascines and gabions.

At an early hour on the morning of the 24th of December, the fires of two batteries were opened on the town; additional works were constructed, the batteries became more numerous, and the siege was prosecuted with vigour. It was, however, found extremely difficult to effect practicable breaches in the peculiarly-constructed walls of Bhurtpore, as they were in many places thickly studded with large trees of a very tough description of timber, which offered a remarkable resistance to shot. The process of mining was adopted; several explosions took place, and the result soon rendered it evident that the horrors of an assault was drawing near. Great bravery and perseverance was evinced by the garrison; they exposed themselves resolutely to the fire of besiegers, and built up in the night the works which were knocked down during the day, labouring under a ceaseless fire, and evincing a firm determination to persevere in the defence.

Considerable progress having been made towards effecting practicable breaches, it was determined to attempt the storming of the place on the morning of the 18th. of January, 1826, the explosion of the mine under the north-east angle being the signal for the assault. The 14th. and 59th. regiments headed the two attacks, and they were directed to wheel as soon as they entered the breaches, one to the right and the other to the left, and, continuing their career round the ramparts, to drive the enemy before them till they met. Some delay occurred in the mine, and the soldiers stood seven hours anxiously waiting for the moment to commence the assault, during which time the thunder of the artillery was tremendous. The mine having exploded in an unexpected direction, several men of the 14th., at the head of the column of attack, were killed, and Brigadier-General John M‘Combe, (of that regiment,) and other officers received severe contusions.

As soon as the tremendous crash was over the troops rushed through the cloud of smoke and dust, and commenced ascending the breach, and, the summit, after some opposition, was gained. Here a short pause ensued from the native corps appointed to support not being near, when the enemy opened a heavy fire from the buildings near the breach, and sprang a mine, which killed several of the soldiers. The Bhurtpore artillerymen fought with great desperation, and the defenders of the walls exhibited much bravery; but in two hours the whole rampart surrounding the town, together with the command of the gates, were in possession of the British. The citadel surrendered about four o’clock, and the 14th., (at the head of which the Commander-in-Chief entered it,) was placed there in garrison, as a compliment to the gallantry of the corps.

General Viscount Combermere, G.C.B., in his despatch stated, “I must particularly remark the behaviour of His Majesty’s 14th. regiment, commanded by Major Everard, and the 59th., commanded by Major Fuller; these corps, having led the columns of assault, by their steadiness and determination decided the events of the day.” His lordship also specially adverted to the services rendered by Brigadier, now General Sir James Wallace Sleige, K.C.B., commanding the cavalry; the general good and active conduct of the cavalry, and the spirited manner in which they volunteered their services when it was anticipated (before the arrival of the 1st. European regiment) to employ them in the storm were also mentioned.[19]

Thus was accomplished the capture of this city, regarded throughout the East as impregnable, the natives being accustomed to remark that India was not subdued because Bhurtpore had not fallen. The usurper Doorjun Sal was captured while attempting to escape, and the young Rajah was placed on the throne. The 14th. had Brigadier-General Edwards and Captain Armstrong killed, and the 59th. lost Captain Pitman, and had Major Fuller and other officers wounded.

The state of the Burmese war at this period rendered it of the highest importance that Bhurtpore should be captured, as a failure in that object would have paralyzed British domination in the East.[20]

“BHURTPORE” was authorised by the Sovereign to be borne on the standards and colours of the 11th. and 16th. Light Dragoons, and the 14th. and 59th. regiments.

Lord Combermere, whose earliest services had been connected with the siege of Seringapatam, in 1799, and who had commanded the British cavalry during the Peninsula war, under Wellington, was made a Viscount for this capture.

THE INDIAN WAR MEDAL, 1799–1826.

This medal, the design of which is extremely chaste and beautiful, has on the obverse the Queen’s head, with the inscription VICTORIA REGINA, similar to the Crimean and other medals. The artist, the late William Wyon, Esq., R.A., was the chief engraver to the Royal Mint until his decease in 1851. On the reverse of the medal is a figure of Victory seated, holding in her right hand a laurel branch, in her left, a victor’s laurel-wreath. A lotus flower, emblematic of India, is by her side, a trophy of Oriental arms and a palm-tree in the background. Above are the words, “To the army of India”: in the exergue, “1799–1826.” The various services are commemorated by clasps, and the medal is worn with a pale blue ribbon.

The glorious achievements of the army of India, from the decisive victory of Assaye to the capture of Bhurtpore, were not commemorated by a medal till the year 1851, and the few survivors who took part in the first-named battle did not receive the decoration until forty-eight years after the event.

THE PENINSULA WAR MEDAL.

When the distribution of the Waterloo Medal both to officers and men took place, it was no wonder that the veterans who had fought through the several actions of the Peninsula war should desire to have a similar distinction. By a letter from the Duke of Wellington, dated Brussels, 13th. April, 1815, to His Royal Highness Field-Marshal the Duke of Kent, then Colonel of the Royals, it would appear that there was some general distinction intended to be conferred on the Peninsula army:—“When your Royal Highness first communicated to me your desire that the 3rd. battalion Royals should wear a distinguishing badge for their services under my command, it was in the contemplation of His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief, that the whole army which served in the Peninsula and in the South of France should wear one. I have not heard what has prevented His Royal Highness from carrying that intention into execution, but I will enquire, and I will recommend that the Royals shall have one, if it is not intended that one should be given to the whole army.” This design appears to have been abandoned.

It has been shewn that during the reign of King Charles the First, and the period of the Commonwealth, the humblest soldier was eligible for a medal, and that for Waterloo is the first since that time which has been conferred by the crown on both officers and soldiers. Major Mackie, in a poem entitled “Britannia Ingrata,” made a poetical appeal in behalf of the gallant Peninsula army. There were volumes of correspondence in the several military journals, in which the grievances of veterans were set forth; officers who had passed through the fields of Corunna, Talavera, Busaco, Salamanca,[21] and other sanguinary actions, felt they deserved the red and blue-edged ribbon as well as the more fortunate Waterloo man. Even the badge of merit was defined, some thinking that it should be a cross formed of the metal of guns taken during the war.

The hardship continued for years, and there is no doubt that the Duke of Richmond in his place in Parliament, aided by public opinion, was mainly instrumental in obtaining the desired honour. So sensible were the war officers of his exertions in their cause, that a testimonial was subscribed for and presented to His Grace at a grand dinner at Willis’s Rooms, on Saturday, the 21st. of June, 1851. It was a most interesting gathering, and many of the Peninsula veterans were present. The testimonial was in solid silver, the value of the plate being about fifteen hundred guineas. The inscription was as follows: “Presented on June 21st., 1851, 38th. Anniversary of the Battle of Vittoria, to His Grace the Duke of Richmond, Lennox, and Aubigny, K.G., by the Recipients of the War Medal, in grateful remembrance of his long and unwearied exertion in their behalf, as a token of the Admiration, Respect, and Esteem, from his humbler brethren in Arms, who successfully aided in defending their Island Home throughout a long and sanguinary war, in which they gained a series of resplendent victories, that led to the capture of Madrid, Paris, Washington, and finally to an honourable and lasting peace.”

Queen Victoria fully repaired the omission of her predecessors, by conferring the boon so long and anxiously coveted, and on the 1st. of June, 1847 (the anniversary of a glorious naval victory), the following general order was issued, which, it is almost superfluous to add, was read with delight by the surviving Peninsula veterans.

“Horse Guards, 1st. June, 1847.

“Her Majesty having been graciously pleased to command that a Medal should be struck to record the Services of Her Fleets and Armies during the Wars commencing in 1793, and ending in 1814, and that one should be conferred upon every Officer, Non-Commissioned Officer, and Soldier of the Army, who was present in any Battle or Siege, to commemorate which, Medals had been struck by command of Her Majesty’s Royal Predecessors, and had been distributed to the General or Superior Officers of the several Armies and Corps of Troops engaged, in conformity with the Regulations of the Service at that time in force;—General and other Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Soldiers, who consider that they have claims to receive this mark of their Sovereign’s gracious recollection of their Services, and of her desire to record the same, are each to apply to the Secretary of the Board of General Officers, Whitehall, London, and to send in writing to the same Officer, a statement of his claim, for what Action, at what period of time, and the Names of the Persons, or the titles of the Documents by which the Claim can be proved.

“These Claims are to be sent, by General Officers having such Claims, through the hands of the Commander-in-Chief of the Army:—

“The Staff Officers having such Claims, through the General Officers under whom they served, if alive;—if not alive, through the Adjutant-General of the Army:—

“Officers, Non-Commissioned Officers, and Soldiers of Regiments, Battalions, and Detachments, through the Commanding Officer of the Regiment, Battalion, or Detachment, at the time, if still alive.[22] This will be known by enquiry at the Agents of the Regiments resident in London. If such Commanding Officer should not be alive, the Application, in writing, must be sent through the Adjutant-General of the Army.

“The Board of General Officers is hereby, by Her Majesty’s Command, directed to take into consideration,—to investigate the facts stated in each of these several applications,—and to report to the Commander-in-Chief upon the same, for the information of Her Majesty, and to enable those commanded by Her Majesty to deliver to the Claimants the Medals accordingly.

“The Adjutant-General, and the Military Secretary of the Commander-in-Chief will transmit to the Secretary of the Board of General Officers, such information as they may have been able to acquire, to assist in the investigations which the Board will have to make.

“The Commander-in-Chief has been required to desire, that the Board of General Officers will have Alphabetical Lists made out of the names of the Claimants to one of these Medals, with his Rank, and the name of the particular Battle or Siege for which he claims to receive the same inserted in the Margin,—and at which the Board of General Officers may consider that he was present.

“The occasions for which Medals have been granted by the Sovereign are specified in the annexed page for general information and guidance, as at page 73 of the Annual Army List.

“By Command of Field-Marshal, THE DUKE OF WELLINGTON, Commander-in-Chief, JOHN MACDONALD, Adjutant-General.”

“Honorary Distinctions have been granted to Officers in Commemoration of their Services in the following Battles or Actions:—Maida, July 4th., 1806; Roleia, August 17th., 1808; Vimiera, August 21st., 1808; Sahagun, Benevente, etc., December, 1808, and January, 1809; Corunna, January 16th., 1809; Martinique, February, 1809; Talavera, July 27th. and 28th., 1809; Guadaloupe, January and February, 1810; Busaco, September 27th., 1810; Barrosa, March 5th., 1811; Fuentes d’Onor, May 5th., 1811; Albuhera, May 16th., 1811; Java, August and September, 1811; Cindad Rodrigo, January, 1812; Badajoz, March 17th. and April 6th., 1812; Salamanca, July 22nd., 1812; Fort Detroit, America, August, 1812; Vittoria, June 21st., 1813; Pyrenees, July 28th. to August 2nd., 1813; St. Sebastian, August and September, 1813; Chateauguay, America, October 26th., 1813; Nivelle, November 10th., 1813; Chrystler’s Farm, America, November 11th., 1813; Nive, December 9th. to 13th., 1813; Orthes, February 27th., 1814; Toulouse, April 10th., 1814.”

A similar order was issued regarding naval services, these commenced with Lord Howe’s action on the 1st. of June, 1794, but the earliest military service thus decorated was the campaign in Egypt, 1801, a general order, dated the 12th. of February, 1850, being issued, by which the war medal was to be conferred on the surviving Egyptian veterans; and if they had already received it, an additional bar, bearing the word “EGYPT,” was to be granted.

The MEDAL has on the obverse the head of the Queen, with the date 1848; and on the reverse Her Majesty, as the representative of the country or people, is in the act of crowning with a laurel wreath the Duke of Wellington, in a kneeling attitude, as emblematic of the army. In the exergue is engraved 1793–1814, (the former date only applying to the navy,) and by the side of the dais is the British lion. The inscription is “TO THE BRITISH ARMY.” In the illustration only a few of the bars are given, but all the services enumerated in the foregoing list were of course commemorated by their names being placed on the bars. Fifteen is the greatest number of bars known to have been worn by any recipient of the medal. The rank and names of recipients were engraved round the edge of the medal. The ribbon is red, with blue edges.[23]

The first service then, in the order of date, is

THE EGYPTIAN CAMPAIGN, 1801.

In the year 1800, a French army, which had been designated the “Army of the East,” held Egypt in subjection, and the British government anticipating that India was the meditated scene of conquest, determined to employ the disposable force of the kingdom in relieving Egypt from her invaders. After experiencing much severe weather at sea, the fleet arrived at Malta, where the troops landed, and the abundance of fresh provisions afforded by the inhabitants was most welcome. Leaving that island on the 20th. of December, 1800, the armament sailed to Marmorice, in Asiatic Turkey, where the fleet anchored in a spacious bay environed by mountains, whilst gunboats were being procured for the expedition, horses for the cavalry, and a plan of co-operation was in course of arrangement with the Turks.

This force was under the command of the veteran General Sir Ralph Abercromby, K.B., and about six thousand men from India and the Cape of Good Hope, under Major-General Baird, so celebrated for his conduct at Seringapatam, were appointed to co-operate.

At this period the British forces were brigaded as follows:—Guards, Major-General the Honourable George J. Ludlow, First Royals, 54th., two battalions, and 92nd, Major-General (afterwards Sir Eyre) Coote; 8th., 13th., 18th., and 90th., Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Cradock; 2nd., 50th., and 79th., Major-General Lord Cavan; 30th., 44th., and 89th., Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir John) Doyle; Minorca, De Rolle’s, and Dillon’s regiments (since disbanded,) Major-General John Stuart, (afterwards Count of Maida.) The reserve consisted of detachments of 11th. and Hompesch’s dragoons, 40th., flank companies, 23rd., 28th., 42nd., 58th., and Corsican Rangers, (since disbanded,) Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore; 12th. and 26th. dragoons, Major-General the Honourable Edward Finch; artillery and pioneers, Brigadier-General Lawson.

After some delay at Marmorice, in expectation of receiving reinforcements of Greeks and Turks, the expedition proceeded to its destination, and on the 2nd of March, 1801, anchored in the Bay of Aboukir, eastward of Alexandria, when, notwithstanding all the exertions of the navy, under the orders of Admiral Lord Keith, the necessary arrangements for landing the troops could not be effected until a week afterwards, owing to unfavourable weather, and other obstructions. A landing was however effected on the 8th. of March.

The troops forming the first division, consisting of the reserve, under the command of Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore; the brigade of Guards, under the Honourable Major-General Ludlow; and a portion of the first brigade, under Major-General Coote, got into the boats early in the morning; they had generally about six miles to row, and did not reach the point of landing until ten o’clock. The front of disembarkation was narrow, and a hill, which commanded the whole, seemed almost inaccessible. Notwithstanding their being exposed to a very severe cannonade, and under the fire of grape shot, the troops made good their landing, ascended the hill, and forced the enemy to retire, leaving behind him seven pieces of artillery, together with a number of horses. The troops that ascended the hill in the face of dangers and difficulties sufficient to intimidate ordinary men, consisted of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, and the four flank companies of the 40th. regiment, under the command of Colonel Spencer, whose conduct was specially commended in the despatches; in which also the good order of the disembarkation of the 28th. and 42nd. regiments, under the command of Brigadier-General Oakes was particularly noticed. Whilst these regiments formed and mounted the position, the Foot Guards and 58th. regiment prolonged the attack, the Royals and the 54th. pushing forward to sustain their gallant comrades. A column of French infantry advancing through a hollow way with fixed bayonets against the left flank of the Foot Guards, encountered the two latter regiments; the British advanced, when their opponents hesitated, fired a volley, and then retreated. The disembarkation of the army continued on the 8th. and the day following.[24]

The troops which landed on the 8th., advanced three miles the same day, and on the 12th., the army moved forward, and came in sight of the enemy, who was strongly posted with his right to the canal of Alexandria, and his left towards the sea.

About six o’clock in the morning of the 13th. of March, the British advanced to attack the enemy’s position in front of Mandora. The leading brigades were commanded by Major-Generals Cradock and the Earl of Cavan. The 90th. formed the advanced guard of the front line, and the 92nd. that of the second; both battalions suffered severely, and were highly distinguished. These two regiments bear the word “MANDORA” on their colours. The French having opened a most destructive fire from their artillery, enfiladed the column to its whole depth, and orders were consequently given to deploy into line. This was considered a favourable moment, and the enemy immediately advanced to the attack. Major-General Cradock formed his brigade under a heavy fire, and the gallant conduct of the regiments, (the 8th., 13th., 18th., and 90th. infantry,) was equal to the emergency. In this action Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Viscount) Hill commanded the 90th., and exhibited that coolness and conspicuous bravery so frequently displayed during the Peninsula campaigns. The remainder of the army were immediately in a situation not only to face but to repel the enemy. The reserve, under Major-General Moore, which was on the right, on the change of the position of the army, moved on in column, and covered the right flank. The French were driven from their position, and were compelled to retreat over the plains into the lines on the heights before Alexandria.

In the general orders issued on the following day, it was stated, that “The Commander-in-Chief has the greatest satisfaction in thanking the troops for their soldier-like and intrepid conduct in the action of yesterday; he feels it incumbent on him particularly to express his most perfect satisfaction with the steady and gallant conduct of Major-General Cradock’s brigade.”

Having gained a second victory on the shores of Egypt, the army took up a position about four miles from Alexandria, having a sandy plain in front, the sea on the right, and the canal of Alexandria and the lake of Aboukir on the left. The reserve, was posted under Major-General Moore, on very high ground, projecting a quarter of a mile on the right, and extending to the large and magnificent ruins of a palace, built in the time of the Romans, within fifty yards of the sea. This high ground of sand-hills and old ruins, was about three hundred yards broad; it sloped gradually down into a valley, which lay between it and the other parts of the position. The 58th. regiment occupied the ruins, and the 28th. a redoubt near them; the 23rd. and 42nd., with the flank companies of the 40th., and the Corsican Rangers, were placed a short distance behind the ruins and the redoubt; the other corps of the army extending to the canal. The French occupied a parallel position on a high and almost perpendicular ridge of hills; in the centre of their line appeared Fort Crétin—in the left of its rear Fort Caffarelli,—Pompey’s Pillar on its right,—Cleopatra’s Needle on the left, and the city of Alexandria extending to the sea, with the masts of the shipping in the harbour at the back of the town. The whole presented a most interesting appearance; objects celebrated in history, even some of the wonders of the world, could be distinctly seen, and the ruins under the soldier’s feet were of interesting antiquity.

For seven days the army occupied this position without interruption; the soldiers being under arms every morning at three o’clock, and working parties being afterwards employed in strengthening the post.

BATTLE OF ALEXANDRIA. 21ST. MARCH, 1801.

The French army having been augmented by the arrival of additional troops from the interior, General Menou advanced early on the morning of the celebrated 21st. of March, and attacked the British position with great intrepidity. The action commenced about an hour before daylight by a false attack on the British left, consisting of the 8th., 13th., 18th., and 90th. regiments, which was under Major-General Cradock’s command, where they were soon repulsed. The most vigorous efforts of the enemy were directed against the right, which they endeavoured to turn. The attack on that point was commenced with great impetuosity by the French infantry, sustained by a strong body of cavalry, who charged in column. They were received with equal ardour, and with the utmost steadiness and discipline. The contest was unusually obstinate; the enemy was twice repulsed, and his cavalry became repeatedly mixed with the British infantry. At length they retired, leaving an immense number of killed and wounded on the field. In these attacks the 28th. and 42nd. regiments gained great renown; the former had been ordered into the redoubt on the left of the ruins of the palace of the Ptolemies,—the left wing of the 42nd. advanced under Major Stirling, and took post on the open ground quitted by the 28th., and the right wing of the regiment under Lieutenant-Colonel Stewart, formed two hundred yards in the rear of the left wing. In an instant the ruins, redoubt, and left wing were attacked by the enemy with great impetuosity; but the steady and well-directed fire of the British regiments forced their assailants to retire.

While the front was thus engaged, a column of the famed “Invincible Legion” advanced, preceded by a six-pounder gun, silently along the interval between the left of the 42nd. and the right of the Foot Guards, from which the cavalry picket had retired, and calculating its distance correctly, although in the dark, it wheeled to its left, and penetrated unobserved between the wings of the 42nd. regiment drawn up in parallel lines. The instant this column was seen, the right wing of that regiment attacked its front with great gallantry, and captured the gun,—the rear rank of the left wing faced about attacked to its rear, and the French being thus placed between two fires, rushed towards the ruins of the ancient palace,—receiving the fire of the 28th. as they passed the redoubt, of the grenadiers and light infantry of the 40th. as they passed the ground occupied by these companies, and being pursued in full career by the 42nd. As the French entered the ruins, two companies of the 58th. wheeled back, and after firing a few rounds of musketry, charged with the bayonet. Being thus attacked in front and on the flanks, and pursued by the Highlanders, who closed with bayonets on the rear, the “Invincible Legion” resisted until six hundred and fifty of their number had fallen, when the survivors, about two hundred and fifty in number, threw down their arms and surrendered, delivering up their standard to Major Stirling, of the 42nd., who gave it in charge of a sergeant, with directions to remain close to the gun which the regiment had taken from the enemy.[25]

This column of the enemy being thus disposed of, the 42nd. instantly issued from among the ruins, and formed line in battalion on the flat, with their right supported by the redoubt; but at that moment the French infantry pressed forward so rapidly, that Major-General Moore ordered the regiment forward before its formation was completed, when Sir Ralph Abercromby, who was on the spot, encouraging the troops, called out “My brave Highlanders, remember your country, remember your forefathers!” and the regiment rushed forward with heroic ardour, drove back the French, and pursued them along the sandy plain. Major-General Moore, who had the advantage of a keen penetrating eye, saw through the increasing clearness of the atmosphere, fresh columns of the enemy, with three squadrons of cavalry, prepared to charge through the intervals of the retreating infantry, and instantly calling to the 42nd. to cease pursuing, directed them to resume their former ground to resist the charge of cavalry. This order to fall back to the redoubt was repeated by Lieutenant-Colonel Stirling, but it was only partially heard by the regiment, owing to the noise from the firing; the companies which heard it fell back, and the others remained in advance. While in this broken state, the regiment was charged by the French horsemen, who dashed forward with great audacity, as to an assured victory; but the gallant Highlanders stood firm, and their fire thinned the enemy’s ranks in the advance. All the companies which were formed repulsed the dragoons with loss; the other companies were broken, yet the Highlanders individually, or in small groups, maintained a fierce contest with the dragoons, and a number of single combats took place, in which great courage and activity were displayed. The French dragoons which had penetrated the broken companies, or passed through the intervals, turned to their left towards the ruins of the old Roman palace, as the column of infantry had done early in the morning, and were nearly annihilated by the fire of the 28th. regiment.

During this fierce contest the British troops had expended their ammunition, and while a supply was being procured from the ordnance stores at a distance, their fire ceased; that of the enemy, however, was continued with great execution, and put to a severe test the patient endurance of the troops, who suffered severely. When a supply of ammunition arrived, the enemy retreated, and the action terminated.

One stand of colours and two field pieces were taken.

Sir Ralph Abercromby received a mortal wound at the commencement of the action, but which he concealed until the battle was decided. This gallant general died on the 28th. of March, and was buried at Malta. He was succeeded in the command of the army by Lieutenant-General (afterwards Lord) Hutchinson. In that officer’s despatch, the conduct of the reserve, under Major-General (afterwards Sir John) Moore against whom the principal attack was directed, was highly noticed; Major-General Moore and Brigadier-General Oakes, both wounded nearly at the same time, were specially mentioned; and the 28th. and 42nd. regiments[26] were reported as having acted “in the most distinguished and brilliant manner.”

After this victory one division traversed the country to Rosetta, and captured the forts at that place; part of the army then advanced up the River Nile, and forced the French troops at the city of Cairo to surrender. Another portion was engaged in the blockade of Alexandria.

Meanwhile the force under Major-General Baird had sailed from Bombay for the Red Sea. The original design was to proceed to the port of Suez, but the monsoon had commenced before the fleet entered the Red Sea, in April, 1801, when the Major-General determined to land at Cosseir, on the Red Sea, and brave the difficulties of the desert, in the hope of affording important aid to the forces which had arrived in Egypt from Europe. This was the first occasion that British troops had proceeded by the overland route,[27] which course was again adopted during the Crimean Campaign, when two regiments of cavalry (10th. and 12th. Dragoons) proceeded from India to Sebastopol. At this early period the fourteen-days’ march through the desert was a more serious affair than in later times.

On landing, the country presented a frightfully desolate prospect, but the soldiers commenced their march with alacrity, although suffering from excessive heat and dysentery, occasioned by bad water. The march was made during the night. A short distance from Cosseir the troops entered a ravine, which appeared to be the old bed of a river, along which they travelled three days, when it terminated at Moilah: thence the desert had generally a hard gravelly soil, until the troops arrived at Baromba, where the first habitable spot was met with after leaving Cosseir, not a single hut being previously seen. There was an almost irresistible inclination to sleep, and some soldiers straggling from the line of march that they might lie down, lost their lives. About ten miles from Baromba was Kenna, which was reached without further difficulty.

Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir John Hely Hutchinson, K.B., who had succeeded to the command upon the death of General Sir Ralph Abercromby, advanced to Grand Cairo, which capitulated on the 27th. of June, 1801. General Menou, refusing to accept the capitulation of Cairo, was closely besieged in Alexandria. The operations against the enemy’s works commenced on the 17th. of August. Major-General Coote embarked with a strong body of troops in the night of the 16th. and 17th. of August, and effected a landing to the westward of Alexandria, and immediately invested the strong castle of Marabout.

On the night between the 18th. and 19th., Major-General Coote opened batteries against the castle of Marabout. This fort, situated on an island at the entrance to the old harbour of Alexandria, capitulated to the troops under Major-General Eyre Coote, on the 21st. of August, 1801. No loss was sustained. A brass gun was captured from the enemy by the first battalion of the 54th. regiment, which it retained until December, 1841; and on its being placed in the repository established in the Royal Arsenal at Woolwich, the corps received the royal authority to bear the word “MARABOUT” on the regimental colours and appointments, in commemoration of the gallantry evinced by the battalion at the capture of that fort. No other regiment bears this distinction.

During the evening of the 27th. of August, General Menou sent an aide-de-camp to request an armistice for three days, in order to afford time to prepare a capitulation, which after some difficulties and delays was signed on the 2nd. of September. It is on record that after the terms of surrender were concluded, the French General received Brigadier-General Hope with the natural politeness of his countrymen, and an invitation was given to dinner, the repast consisting entirely of horse-flesh.

This terminated the campaign in Egypt, and the achievements of the British army were a prelude to future victories. The troops received the thanks of both Houses of Parliament, and all the regiments received the royal authority to bear on their colours the word “EGYPT,” with the Sphinx as a lasting memorial of the glories acquired during this arduous and important campaign, which had exalted the military fame of Great Britain, by the expulsion of the “invincible” legions of Buonaparte from Egypt, whence he had expected to extend his conquests through Asia. The following were the regiments employed in Egypt in 1801:—

8th. Light Dragoons, one Troop, Captain Hawkins; 11th. Light Dragoons, one Troop, Captain A. Money; 12th. Light Dragoons, Colonel Mervyn Archdall; 22nd. Light Dragoons,[28] Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable William Lumley; 26th. (afterwards 23rd) Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Gordon; Hompesch’s Hussars, (detachment,) Major Sir Robert T. Wilson; Coldstream Guards, 1st. Battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Arthur Brice; 3rd. Foot Guards, 1st. Battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel T. Hilgrove Turner; Royals, 2nd. Battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Duncan Campbell; 2nd. Queen’s Royal, Colonel the Earl of Dalhousie; 8th. Foot, King’s, Colonel Gordon Drummond; 10th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Richard Quarrell; 13th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Honourable Charles Colville; 18th., Royal Irish, Lieutenant-Colonel Henry T. Montresor; 20th. Foot, 1st. and 2nd. Battalions, Lieutenant-Colonel George Smith; 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, Lieutenant-Colonel John Hall; 24th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel John R. Forster; 25th. Foot, Colonel William Dyott; 26th. Foot., Colonel Lord Elphinstone; 27th. Inniskilling, 1st. and 2nd Battalions, Lieutenant-Colonel Samuel Graham; 28th. Foot, Colonel Honourable Edward Paget; 30th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel William Wilkinson; 40th. Foot, (Flank Companies,) Colonel Brent Spencer; 42nd. Royal Highland Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel William Dickson; 44th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel David Ogilvie; 50th. Foot, Colonel Patrick Wanchope; 54th. Foot, 1st. and 2nd. Battalions, Lieutenant-Colonel John Thomas Layard; 58th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel William Houstoun; 61st. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Francis Carruthers; 79th. Foot, Colonel Alan Cameron; 80th. Foot. Lieutenant-Colonel John Montresor; 86th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel James P. Lloyd; 88th. Foot, Colonel William Carr Beresford; 89th. Foot, Colonel William Stewart; 90th. Foot, Colonel Rowland Hill; 92nd. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Erskine; De Watteville’s Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel Louis de Watteville; The Queen’s German Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel Peter John James Dutens; De Rolle’s Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel the Baron De Dürler; Dillon’s Regiment, Lieutenant-Colonel the Baron Perponcher; Royal Corsican Rangers, Major Hudson Lowe; Ancient Irish Fencibles; Chasseurs Britanniques, Colonel John Ramsey; and the Staff Corps, (detachment.)

THE TURKISH MEDAL.

The Grand Seignior, with a view to perpetuate the services rendered to the Ottoman empire, established an order of knighthood, designated the Crescent, which was conferred on the general officers. He also presented gold medals of three sizes to the field officers, captains, and subalterns, which they were authorized by His Majesty to accept and wear. A palace was built at Constantinople for the future residence of the British ambassadors. The medal from which the engraving has been made is the smaller one, given to captains and subalterns, but is the same in pattern as the larger size, conferred on the field officers. Obverse, a Crescent and Star of eight points, surrounded by an ornamental border; Reverse, the Sultan’s cypher, under which is the year 1801; the border is the same on both sides; the ribbon is dark orange, with a hook and chain.

BATTLE OF MAIDA. 4TH JULY, 1806.

A squadron of British and Russian vessels having, in November, 1805, landed some troops at Naples, without any opposition from the Neapolitan court, shortly afterwards departed. On receiving intelligence of this transaction, the French Emperor issued a proclamation, that “the Neapolitan dynasty had ceased to reign,” and his brother Joseph, assisted by Marshal Massena, proceeded with an army to that country. The French entered Naples on the 15th. of February, and shortly obtained possession of the whole kingdom, excepting Gaeta. Meanwhile the Court had retired to Sicily. A decree was soon issued, by which the crown of Naples was conferred by Napoleon on his brother Joseph, who was proclaimed king on the 30th. of May.

A body of troops was assembled by the French in Calabria, and extensive preparations were made for the invasion of Sicily. Major-General Stuart, who then commanded the British troops in Sicily, formed the design of penetrating Calabria, and attacking the French division, under General Regnier: the result was the Battle of Maida, Upper Calabria, which was fought on the 4th. of July, 1806. On hearing of the disembarkation of the British at St. Euphemia, General Regnier made a rapid march from Reggio, uniting, as he advanced, his detached corps. seven-pounders Stuart resolved to anticipate the attack, and the army commenced its march on the morning of the 4th. of July. By nine o’clock in the morning the opposing fronts were warmly engaged. The right of the advanced line consisted of the battalion of light infantry, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel, afterwards Sir James, Kempt, consisting of the light companies of the 20th., 27th., 35th., 58th., 61st., 81st., and Watteville’s, (since disbanded,) together with one hundred and fifty chosen battalion men of the 35th. regiment, under Major Robinson. Directly opposed to them was the favourite French regiment, the Ire. Légére. The two corps, at the distance of about one hundred yards, fired reciprocally a few rounds, when, as if by mutual consent, the firing was suspended, and in close compact order and dreadful silence they advanced towards each other, until their bayonets began to cross. This momentous crisis appalled the enemy; they broke and endeavoured to fly, but it was too late, and they were overtaken, when the most terrible slaughter ensued.

Brigadier-General Acland, whose brigade, consisting of the 78th. and 81st. regiments, was immediately on the left of the light infantry, availed himself of this favourable moment to press instantly forward upon the corps in his front, when the 78th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Macleod, and the 81st., under Major Plenderleath, had an opportunity of distinguishing themselves. The enemy fled in dismay and disorder, leaving the plain covered with their dead and wounded.

Being thus completely discomfited on his left, General Regnier commenced a new effort in the hope of recovering the day. The grenadier battalion and the 27th. regiment, which formed the first brigade, under Brigadier-General Cole resisted the enemy most gallantly. Nothing could shake the undaunted firmness of the grenadiers, under Lieutenant-Colonel O’Callaghan, and of the 27th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Smith. The cavalry successively repelled from before their front, attempted to turn their left, when Lieutenant-Colonel Ross, who had that morning landed from Messina with the 20th. Foot, and was coming up to the army during the action, having observed this movement, threw his regiment opportunely into a small cover upon their flank, and by a heavy and well-directed fire completely frustrated the attempt. The 20th., with natural pride, always commemorated this day’s glory. The enemy having succeeded with his cavalry in turning the British left, owing to the total deficiency of that arm on the part of the English, might possibly have retrieved the day, but for this movement. This was the final struggle, and the French began precipitately to retire; leaving above seven hundred of their dead upon the field of battle.

The British infantry continued in pursuit as long as they were able, but as the enemy dispersed in every direction, and the victors were under the necessity of preserving order, the trial of speed became unequal. The total loss sustained by the French was estimated at four thousand men.

For this victory Major-General Stuart received the thanks of Parliament, with a vote of a thousand pounds a year for life; the approbation of his Sovereign, and the dignity of a Knight of the Bath; he was created Count of Maida by the King of Naples, and the city of London voted him its freedom and a sword.

In the official communication from the British minister at Palermo, the battle of Maida was thus adverted to:—“There is not to be found in the annals of military transactions an enterprise prepared with more deliberate reflection, or executed with greater decision, promptitude, and success, than the late invasion of Calabria by Sir John Stuart. I trust, therefore, you will not think me presumptuous for venturing to add my testimony of the high sense entertained by this Court, of the merits of the British General, and of his gallant army, who, on the fertile plains of Maida, have added new trophies to those which the same troops had formerly earned, from the same enemy, on the sandy regions of Egypt.”

The following regiments were engaged in this action, the 20th., 27th., 35th., 58th., 61st., (flank companies,) 78th., and 81st. Foot.

GOLD MEDAL FOR MAIDA.

In commemoration of this victory a gold medal was struck, and conferred upon all the superior officers who were present. On the obverse is the lauriated head of the Sovereign, inscribed GEORGIUS TERTIUS REX. The reverse has Britannia brandishing a spear with her right hand, and on her left a shield charged with the crosses of the Union banner. A flying figure of Victory is crowning her with a wreath of laurel; behind Britannia is the triquetra, or trinacria, the ancient symbol of Sicily, and before her is inscribed MAIDA IVL. IV. MDCCCVI. Round the edge the name and rank of the officers were engraved. There was only one size of this medal, which was worn both by General and Field officers from the button-hole of their uniform, to a red ribbon, with blue edges, and a gold buckle. The issue was limited to the Commander of the Forces engaged, officers in command of brigades, battalions, or of corps equivalent to a battalion, or the officer who succeeded on the removal from the field of the original commander, and the Deputy Quartermaster-General. As a general rule, no officer below the rank of Major was considered eligible, unless he succeeded to the command of a battalion during the action. Only seventeen officers received this medal.

BATTLES OF ROLEIA AND VIMIERA. 17TH. AND 21ST. AUGUST, 1808.

At this period the Peninsula was the centre of political interest. Portugal, deserted by her government, and Spain betrayed, the people of each of those countries rose in arms to recover the national independence. Dissensions had arisen in the royal family of Spain, occasioned by the sway of Manuel Godoy, who bore the title of the Prince of Peace. This minister was dismissed, but the court was unable to restore tranquillity. In this emergency the French Emperor was solicited to be umpire, and Napoleon eventually placed the crown of Spain on his brother Joseph, who was transferred from the throne of Naples. The Spaniards at once flew to arms, and the British government resolved to aid the Spanish and Portuguese patriots. A British army was accordingly ordered to proceed to the Peninsula under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley. After a favourable passage the troops destined for this service anchored in Mondego Bay, in the beginning of August, and a landing was effected in the vicinity of the village of Frejus. The division under Major-General (afterwards Sir Brent) Spencer, K.B., from Cadiz, consisting of about four thousand men, joined on the 8th. of August; and after a short halt, the army was put in motion to occupy a more forward position, where it remained for some days. Sir Arthur marched from Leiria on the 13th., and arrived at Alcobaça on the 19th., which place the enemy abandoned in the preceding night. The French, about four thousand in number, were posted at Roliça, or Roleia, (the latter mode of spelling having been inaccurately adopted from the despatch for the colours,) and Brilos was occupied by their advanced posts. The possession of this latter village being important to future operations, it was determined to occupy it, and as soon as the British infantry arrived upon the ground, a detachment, consisting of four companies of riflemen of the 60th. and 95th. regiments, was ordered to effect this duty. A trifling resistance was offered by a small picket of the enemy’s infantry and a few cavalry, after which they retired, being followed by a detachment of riflemen to the distance of three miles from Brilos. The riflemen were then attacked by a superior body of the enemy, who attempted to cut them off from the main body of the detachment to which they belonged. Large bodies of the enemy appeared on both the flanks of the detachment, which had advanced in support of the riflemen, and it was with difficulty that Major-General Spencer was enabled to effect a retreat to Obidos, which village it remained in possession of.

Two days afterwards was fought the Battle of Roleia, or Roliça. General Laborde continued in his position at this place, and Sir Arthur Wellesley determined to attack him in it on the morning of the 17th. of August. Roliça is situated on an eminence, having a plain in its front, at the end of a valley, which commences at Caldas, and is closed to the southwards by the mountains, which join the hills, forming a valley on the left, looking towards Caldas. In the centre of the valley, and about eight miles from Roliça, is the town and old Moorish fort of Obidos, from whence the enemy’s pickets had been driven on the 15th., and from that time he had posts in the hills on both sides of the valley, as well as in the plain in front of his army, which was posted on the heights in front of Roliça; its right resting upon the hills, its left upon an eminence, on which was a windmill, and the whole covering four or five passes into the mountains in his rear.

About seven o’clock in the morning the troops moved from Obidos. Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were immediately detached into the hills on the left of the valley, to keep up the communication between the centre and left columns, and to protect the march of the former along the valley; the enemy’s posts were successively driven in. Major-General Hill’s brigade moved on to attack the French left, and Brigadier-Generals Nightingall and Craufurd advanced with the artillery along the high road, until at length Nightingall’s formed in the plain immediately in the enemy’s front, supported by the light infantry companies, and the 45th. regiment of Brigadier-General Craufurd’s brigade; while the other two regiments of his brigade, the 50th. and 91st., were kept as a reserve in the rear.

Major-General Rowland (afterwards Viscount) Hill and Brigadier-General Nightingall advanced upon the enemy’s position, and at the same moment Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were in the hills on his right; the Portuguese infantry in a village upon his left; and Major-General Ferguson’s column was descending from the heights into the plain. From this situation the French retired by the passes into the mountains with the utmost regularity and celerity; and notwithstanding the rapid advance of the British infantry, the want of a sufficient body of cavalry was the cause of their suffering but little loss in the plain. It then became necessary to make a disposition to attack the formidable position which had been taken up. Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen were already in the mountains on the enemy’s right, but no time was lost in attacking the different passes, as well as in supporting the riflemen, so as to ensure a complete victory.

The Portuguese infantry were ordered to move up a pass on the right of the whole; the light companies of Major-General Hill’s brigade, and the 5th. Fusiliers advanced up a pass next on the right; and the 29th. regiment, supported by the 9th. foot, under Brigadier-General Nightingall, a third pass; and the 45th. and 82nd. regiments, passes on the left. These were all difficult of access, and some of them were well defended, particularly that assailed by the 9th. and 29th. Foot; both regiments attacked with the greatest impetuosity, and reached the enemy before those whose assaults were to be made on their flanks; the defence was desperate, and it was in this attack that the greatest loss was sustained, Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable George A. F. Lake being killed at the head of his regiment, the 29th. Foot.

General Laborde was, however, driven from all the positions he had taken in the passes of the mountains, and the British troops were advanced in the plains on their tops. For a considerable length of time the 9th. and 29th. regiments alone were advanced to this point, with Brigadier-General Fane’s riflemen at a distance on the left; they were afterwards supported by the 5th., and by the light companies of Major-General Hill’s brigade, which had arrived on their right, and by the other troops ordered to ascend the mountains, the latter arriving by degrees. Here three most gallant attacks were made upon the 9th. and 29th. regiments, in all of which the enemy was repulsed; but he succeeded in effecting a retreat in good order, owing principally to Sir Arthur’s want of cavalry, and to the difficulty of bringing up the passes of the mountains with celerity a sufficient number of troops and of cannon, to support those who had first ascended. The French loss was nevertheless very great, and three pieces of cannon were captured.

Sir Arthur Wellesley, in his despatch, observed “that although we had such a superiority of numbers employed in the operations of this day, the troops actually engaged in the heat of the action were, from unavoidable circumstances, only the 5th., 9th., 29th., the riflemen of the 60th., and 95th., and the flank companies of Major-General Hill’s brigade, being a number by no means equal to that of the enemy: their conduct, therefore, deserves the highest commendation.”

Thus was the first victory in the Peninsula gained; and it afforded an omen of future successes, which was afterwards fully accomplished. The 5th., 6th., 9th., 29th., 32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 45th., 60th., 71st., 82nd., 91st., and Rifle Brigade, took part in this battle.

Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley did not pursue the enemy by the high-roads, but keeping to the right, near the sea, marched to Vimiera, to cover the landing of a brigade commanded by Major-General Anstruther, which was effected on the 20th. of August. The following morning was to be given up to the troops in order to prepare and repose themselves. Whilst the men were engaged in washing and cleaning their equipments, the approach of the enemy, was discovered at eight o’clock in the morning, and the brigades commanded by Major-General Ferguson, Brigadier-Generals Nightingall, Acland, and Bowes, proceeded across a valley from the heights on the west to those on the east of Vimiera.

Marshal Junot, Duke of Abrantes, advanced to the attack of the position, and commenced it on the British centre, where the 50th. regiment was posted, moving along the front gradually to the left, until the whole line became engaged. Notwithstanding the fire of the riflemen, the enemy advanced close to the 50th., and were checked and driven back only by the bayonets of that regiment. The second battalion of the 43rd. was likewise closely engaged with them, in the road leading into Vimiera, a part of that corps having been ordered into the churchyard to prevent them from penetrating into the town. On the right of the position they were repulsed by the bayonets of the 97th. regiment, successfully supported by the second battalion of the 52nd., which, by an advance in column, took the enemy in flank.

The attack upon the heights on the road to Lourinha was supported by a large body of cavalry, and was made with the usual impetuosity of French troops. They were received with steadiness by the brigade under Major-General Ferguson, consisting of the 36th., 40th., and 71st. regiments. These corps charged as soon as the enemy approached them, who gave way, and they continued to advance upon him, supported by the 82nd., one of the corps of Brigadier-General Nightingall’s brigade, which, as the ground extended, afterwards formed a part of the first line; by the 29th. regiment, and by Brigadier-General’s Bowes and Acland’s brigades; whilst Brigadier-General Craufurd’s brigade and the Portuguese troops, in two lines, proceeded along the heights on the left. In the advance of Major-General Ferguson’s brigade, six pieces of cannon were taken, with many prisoners, and vast numbers were killed and wounded.

An attempt was afterwards made by the French to recover a portion of their artillery, by attacking the 71st. and 82nd. regiments, which were halted in a valley in which the guns had been captured. The attempt failed, and the enemy were compelled again to retire with great loss.

Sir Arthur Wellesley especially noticed the following corps:—The Royal artillery, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Robe; the 20th. Dragoons, (since disbanded,) commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, who was killed; the 50th. regiment, commanded by Colonel Walker; the second battalion of the 95th. regiment, (rifles,) commanded by Major Travers; the fifth battalion 60th. regiment, commanded by Major Davy; the second battalion 43rd., commanded by Major Hull; the second battalion 52nd., commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Ross; the 97th. regiment, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Lyon; the 36th., commanded by Colonel Burne; the 40th., commanded by Colonel Kemmis; the 71st., commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir Denis) Pack; and the 82nd. regiment, commanded by Major Eyre. The British commander, always chary of praise, paid a special tribute to the 36th. regiment.

Thirteen pieces of cannon, twenty-three ammunition waggons, with powder, shells, stores of all descriptions, and twenty thousand rounds of musket ammunition, were captured. General Beniere was wounded and taken prisoner, together with several officers. The defeat was signal, and not more than half the British army was actually engaged. The French casualties amounted to nearly two thousand killed, wounded, and taken prisoners.

In this action, George Clark, one of the pipers of the 71st. Highland Light Infantry, was wounded; and being unable to accompany his corps in the advance against the enemy, put his pipes in order, and struck up a favourite regimental air to the intense delight of his comrades.

Both Houses of Parliament voted their thanks to the British troops for this victory, and the word “VIMIERA” was authorized to be borne on the colours and appointments of the following regiments:—2nd., 5th., 6th., 9th., 20th., 29th., 32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 45th., 50th., 52nd., 60th., 71st., 82nd., 91st., and Rifle Brigade.

Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Burrard arrived during the action, but did not assume the command: Lieutenant-General Sir Hew Dalrymple landed on the following day, and took command of the army. The force under Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore was also embarked during the negociation which subsequently took place, making the British forces to amount to thirty-two thousand men. This treaty, which was styled the “Convention of Cintra,” was signed on the 30th. of August, and by its provisions the French troops evacuated Portugal.

All the objects of the expedition having been effected, and the French forces embarked for France, the British army remained for some time at Lisbon and its vicinity. This convention excited great dissatisfaction in England, and a Court of Enquiry was assembled to investigate the circumstances attending it.

GOLD MEDAL FOR ROLEIA AND VIMIERA.

Although these battles were distinct actions only one medal was conferred, but it was granted to those who were present at either of them. On the obverse Britannia is represented seated on the globe; in her right hand extended a wreath of laurel, and in her left a palm branch; to her right the British lion, and on the left a shield charged with the crosses of the union banner. The reverse had a wreath of laurel, within which the name of the event was engraved, and the year, thus—Roleia and Vimiera, 1808. The name and rank of the officer were engraved on the edge. Further particulars regarding these medals will be given with the description of that for Talavera, of which an illustration has been made, and which is similar to that granted for the above and subsequent victories.

SIR JOHN MOORE’S CAMPAIGN.

Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Burrard received His Majesty’s commands to place a large portion of the army in Portugal under the orders of Sir John Moore, to be employed on a particular service, which was announced in a general order on the 8th. of October, 1808, and preparations were accordingly made for entering Spain. Upon arriving in that country the troops were directed to wear the white cockade, in addition to their own, as a compliment to the Spanish nation, and to use every means to maintain the good opinion entertained of them by that high-spirited people.

On the 27th. of October the division under the command of Lieutenant-General the Honourable John Hope, afterwards the Earl of Hopetoun, was put in motion, and after a short stay at Badajoz, resumed the march to Talavera de la Reyna. From this town the column proceeded to the Escurial, seven leagues to the north-west of Madrid, where it arrived and halted on the 22nd. of November. Intelligence was here received of the enemy’s movements, and a night march was made to the left by Avila and Peneranda, and finally to Alba de Tormes, where a junction was formed with a detachment from the army under Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore. The troops were shortly afterwards put in motion towards Valladolid, and subsequently to the left, to effect a junction with the division under Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird, which had landed at Corunna.

Previously to this period, the Spanish armies under General Blake, near Bilboa on the left, General Castanos in the centre, and General Palafox lower down the Ebro on the right, had been completely defeated; and Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore consequently made arrangements for a retreat on Portugal by Ciudad Rodrigo; but it having been represented to him that Madrid held out against the French, he was induced to effect a junction with Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird, in order to make a diversion in favour of Madrid, by attacking Marshal Soult on the River Carion.

SAHAGUN, BENEVENTE, ETC. DECEMBER, 1808, AND JANUARY, 1809.

The British commander ascertained that instead of a powerful army covering his advance, not a Spanish soldier was in his front, the enemy was at hand, and those Spanish armies with which he had been directed to co-operate, had been routed and dispersed; at the same time the winter had set in with unusual severity, and the troops were almost constantly marching through snow. Napoleon had three hundred thousand men in Spain, and to confront this host of veterans, Sir John Moore had not twenty-five thousand British troops, yet he boldly advanced and menaced the enemy’s lines.

Three leagues from the quarters of the Hussar brigade, consisting of the 7th., 10th., and 15th. Hussars, about eight hundred French dragoons were in cantonments at Sahagun, under Brigadier-General Debelle. About two o’clock on the morning of the 21st. December, the 15th., with Captain Thornhill and twelve soldiers of the 7th. Hussars, and Lieutenant-General Lord Paget (afterwards Marquis of Angelsey) at their head, moved along the left bank of the Cea, in order to intercept the retreat of the French dragoons from Sahagun. The 10th. marched straight to the town, while Lieutenant-General Lord Paget, with the 15th., endeavoured to turn it. The British hussars arrived in the vicinity of Sahagun before daylight; but a French patrol had given the alarm, and his lordship found the enemy formed within the town. The march had been performed with difficulty, the weather being extremely cold, and from deep snow on the ground, the road was so covered with ice in many places, that the men had to dismount and lead their horses. Between five and six o’clock the advance guard of the 15th. fell in with a French patrol, and took five prisoners, but in consequence of the extreme darkness the rest escaped, and galloping off to Sahagun, gave the alarm, thus preventing the surprise of the enemy. Upon approaching that place shortly before daylight, the French dragoons were discovered formed up beyond a rugged hollow way, which was unfavourable for cavalry, and as the 15th. came near the enemy withdrew towards a bridge on their left. In numbers the French were about two to one, but his lordship instantly charged, overthrew them, and captured nearly one hundred and fifty prisoners, including two lieutenant-colonels, and eleven other officers.

Lord Paget, and Lieutenant-Colonel Grant, of the 15th., each received a medal. The conduct of the hussars was commended by the British General, and the regiment was permitted to bear on its appointments the word SAHAGUN.

The attack by Lord Paget on a vastly superior force, so far as numbers were concerned, at Sahagun, in which the enemy were cut to pieces, occasioned Sir John Moore to issue the following order:—

“Head Quarters, Sahagun.

“The different attacks made by parties of cavalry upon those of the enemy, on the march, have given them an opportunity to display a spirit, and to assume a tone of superiority which does them credit, and which the Commander of the Forces hopes will be supported on more important occasions.

“The attacks conducted by Brigadier-General Stewart, with the 18th. Hussars, when upon the Douro, and that by Lieutenant-General Lord Paget upon the enemy’s cavalry at this place, are honourable to the British cavalry.

“The Commander of the Forces begs that the Lieutenant-General and Brigadier-General will accept his thanks for their services, and that they will convey them to Brigadier-General Slade, and the officers, non-commissioned officers, and men of the cavalry under their command, for their conduct in the different affairs that have taken place.”

An order like this naturally made the infantry very desirous to emulate the cavalry, and the opportunity was shortly afterwards afforded. Arrangements had been made for attacking the enemy, but the approach of Napoleon, with an overwhelming force, rendered a retrograde movement necessary; and while the cavalry pickets were skirmishing with the French, the baggage, and several brigades of infantry withdrew. Christmas, with all its social customs was thus dawning, when the troops commenced their retreat. A heavy and continued fall of snow hid the ruts in the roads, caused by the passage of the guns. Officers lost their boots in these ruts, and were compelled to walk barefooted. Two days rest after the reserve had crossed the Esla, enabled measures to be taken to repair the sufferings from the bad roads, a supply of soles and heels having been furnished to each regiment; the officers and men had also the welcome issue of new blankets, and one hundred and fifty pairs of shoes were supplied to each regiment.

On the 24th. of December the hussars fell back to Cal; on the 25th. they arrived at Sahagun, and on quitting that place on the 26th., a considerable force of the enemy’s cavalry was seen on some high ground at Majorga. Lord Paget directed Colonel Leigh, of the 10th. Hussars, to dislodge them with two squadrons of his regiment, and the colonel instantly led one squadron forward, the other following in support. Arriving on the top of the hill, he paused a short time for the horses to recover their wind after the ascent, and was exposed to a heavy, but not destructive, fire; he afterwards gave the word “Charge,” and in five minutes the French were overthrown, many were killed, others wounded, and about a hundred taken prisoners. On this, and on all other occasions, the superiority of the British cavalry over the French horsemen, was proved to an extent beyond anything that had been anticipated. The British hussars set superior numbers at defiance, and their temerity was not, in any instance, punished by repulse or defeat.

Continuing the retreat, the cavalry arrived at Benevente on the 27th. of December; they had scarcely entered the town, when an alarm of the approach of a body of French troops was given, and the hussars turned out, but the enemy retired. The infantry continued their retreat on the following morning, but the cavalry remained in the town, with parties watching the fords on the Esla.

Six hundred cavalry of the French imperial guard, commanded by General Lefebre Desnouettes, forded the river near the bridge, and drove back the videttes, when the British pickets, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Otway, (afterwards Lieutenant-General Sir Loftus William Otway,) major of the 18th. Hussars advanced, and repeatedly charging the enemy’s leading squadrons, kept the whole in check until Lieutenant-General Lord Paget and Brigadier-General the Honourable Charles Stewart (afterwards the Marquis of Londonderry) arrived. A detatchment of the 10th. Hussars, under Major Quentin, was engaged on this occasion, and evinced signal gallantry. Lord Paget hastened to bring up the regiment from the town: Brigadier-General Stewart placed himself at the head of the pickets, and the ground was obstinately disputed, many charges being made by both sides, the French veterans fighting in a manner worthy of their high reputation. The pickets were ordered to fall back gradually, and the squadrons were repeatedly mingled. Brigadier-General Stewart evinced great personal bravery, and while engaged with a French officer, his sword fell, when Lieutenant-Colonel Otway gave the general his own sword, and recovered the other from the ground. While the fight was taking place on the plain, the hussars formed at the edge of the town, and, on receiving the signal to advance, they galloped forward. The pickets, perceiving the 10th. advancing to support them, gave a loud cheer, and dashed at speed upon their numerous opponents. In an instant the French were broken and driven in great disorder towards the river, which they repassed with precipitation, leaving behind them about thirty men killed, twenty-five wounded, and seventy prisoners. General Lefebre Desnouttes was pursued by the hussars, and refusing to stop when overtaken, he was cut across the head, and made prisoner by Private Levi Grisdall.

On the 30th. of December the troops came up with the wretched remains of the army under the Marquis de la Romana; instead of these being of any assistance they impeded the march of the British, and exhausted the few resources left, the houses being filled by them.

The retreat presented many harrowing features. An eye-witness, Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Cadell, of the 28th., which regiment formed part of the reserve, the post of honour in a retreat, states,—“On the arrival of the cavalry at Canberas, about midnight, the reserve immediately moved on, and arrived next morning, 1st. January, 1809, at Bembibre, just as the other division was marching off to Villa Franca. The scene of drunkenness that here presented itself was truly shameful. The stragglers from the preceding division so crowded every house, that there was hardly a place to be had for the wearied reserve. Crowds of half-naked and unfortunate peasants of Romana’s army, added to the confusion. On the 2nd., when Sir John Moore left Bembibre, with the reserve and the cavalry, for Villa Franca, Colonel Ross was left with that excellent regiment, the 20th., and a detachment of hussars, to cover the town, while officers were employed in endeavouring to collect the stragglers. A few were got away, but many were so tired and lame from sore feet, that they did not care if the French sabres and bayonets were at their breasts, so completely did most of them give themselves up to despair. The rear-guard was at length forced to retire and leave those unfortunate people to their fate. Some of these poor fellows, who had thought better of it, and were endeavouring to overtake their countrymen, were unmercifully sabred by the French cavalry, many of them in a defenceless state.”

In the same gallant veteran’s “Narrative of the Campaigns of the 28th. Regiment,” this striking incident occurs:—“The following occurrence had more effect in establishing the good conduct of the reserve than anything that had yet been done. We were formed into close column on the Bembibre side of the river, when our gallant chief, General Paget, in an excellent address, called the attention of the soldiers to the dreadful and disgraceful scene of yesterday, and the merciless conduct of the enemy’s cavalry had shewn to many of the stragglers. He told the men that they had become the rear-guard of the army, and upon their sober, steady, and good conduct the safety of the whole depended. Just as the general had finished his admirable and soldier-like address, and after all the orders had been given, and the necessary examples that had been made, two men of the reserve were found in the very act of shamefully plundering a house in the village, and ill-treating the inhabitants. The report was made, and the reserve was instantly formed in square; the culprits were brought out, the general being determined that an example should be made. They were ordered to be hanged upon a tree close to the village. Everything being prepared, the awful sentence was about to be carried into execution; the unfortunate men were in the act of being lifted up to the fatal branch, when a officer of the hussars rode into the square, and reported that the enemy were at that moment advancing. The general said he did not care if the whole French cavalry were coming up, that he would hang those men, who had been guilty of so shameful an outrage. At that instant a few distant shots were heard, and a second officer arrived at full speed with another report. The general then stopped the execution, and turning round to the reserve, said, ‘Soldiers! if you promise to behave well for the future, I will forgive those men; say yes, in an instant.’ ‘Yes!’ was said by every one. ‘Say it again,’ said the general. ‘Yes, yes,’ was again exclaimed by all. ‘Say it a third time,’ ‘Yes, yes, yes?’ and a cheer followed.[29] The men were forgiven, the square was reduced, and the 52nd. regiment, under Colonel Barclay, went through the village in double-quick time, and in the most beautiful manner took possession of the vineyards on the opposite side of the river, while the remainder of the reserve crossed the bridge under cover of the 95th., and formed on the hill behind the 52nd. By this time the enemy were close upon us, and attacked the 95th. in great force, the cavalry joining in the onset. They were terribly galled by the rifles as they advanced through the village. The 95th. then retired up the road to the right and left, the French being at the same time exposed to a murderous fire from the 52nd., in the vineyards, which completely checked them. The 52nd. then retired up the road, when the enemy were again most gallantly repulsed. The French in this affair lost the general officer commanding the advanced guard, and many men. A column of them was also severely handled by Captain Carthew’s guns, and stopped descending the hill on the other side of the river. This kept them quiet until the afternoon of the 5th. of January. Our gallant commander-in-chief was present during this affair, and wherever there was a shot fired was he always to be found. This was the first time the infantry had met the enemy.”

Marshal Soult, unwilling to attack, followed the sorely-pressed army with unwonted caution. One night and two days brought the army from Villa Franca to Lugo. All the attacks of the advanced guard of the French upon the rear were repulsed. Notwithstanding this, however, the retreating troops became more and more harassed. When the two bullock cars, containing treasure to the amount of twenty-five thousand pounds, became immovable, the money had to be thrown over the precipice. Lieutenant-Colonel Charles Cadell thus narrates the circumstance:—“On the morning of the 5th. (January, 1809,) the reserve left Nogales. We were detained at a bridge a little way on the road, covering the engineers, who were endeavouring to destroy it, but they did not succeed. The 28th. regiment was now the rear-guard of the reserve, and the flank companies, with a company of the 95th., formed the rear-guard of the regiment. The whole distance was a continued skirmish. About noon we came up with two cars laden with dollars; but the bullocks that drew them being completely exhausted, it was impossible to save the treasure. Under these circumstances Sir John Moore decided that the whole should be thrown down the mountain, most judiciously considering, that if the casks were broken, the men would make a rush for the money, which would have caused great confusion, and might have cost the lives of many. The rear-guard, therefore was halted; Lieutenant Bennet, of the light company, 28th. regiment, was placed over the money, with strict orders from Sir John Moore to shoot the first person who attempted to touch it.[30] It was then rolled over the precipice; the casks were soon broken by the rugged rocks, and the dollars falling out, rolled over the height—a sparkling cascade of silver. The French advanced guard coming up shortly after to the spot, were detained for a time picking up the few dollars that had been scattered on the road.”

BATTLE OF CORUNNA. 16TH. JANUARY, 1809.

Sir John Moore concentrated his army near Lugo, where he determined to give battle. About twelve o’clock in the morning of the 6th. of January, the French appeared on the opposite heights. The British soldiers, full of the national spirit, desired nothing better than to confront them. The troops were immediately under arms, but each looked at the other until evening set in, and it became evident that the day of battle was to be postponed. On the following morning the enemy at daybreak opened a cannonade, which was forthwith returned, and in the space of a few minutes the French fire was silenced. Towards sunset a French column commenced the ascent of the rising ground, and was met by a wing of the 76th.; this regiment gradually retired until joined by the 51st. In the latter Sir John Moore had served as an ensign, and he addressed them briefly, reminding them of that circumstance, and expressing his reliance on their gallantry. The speech, short as it was, produced its effect, and after a few discharges of musketry, they rushed onward with the bayonet, when the enemy was beaten back, leaving on the ground several killed and wounded.

At dark, when large fires illumined the heights, the British re-commenced their retreat, undiscovered by the French until daylight. But little was seen of the enemy until the army arrived at Corunna, where the leading brigades marched in during the afternoon of the 11th. of January, the adjacent villages and suburbs being occupied by the troops. The trying retreat was completed; but there was a disappointment to be experienced. No transports were there to receive the troops. In the evening the foe came up, and occupied a position on the other side of the river Mero. The battle-ground was not marked out until the 12th of January, and this was the range of hills round the village of Elvino, about a mile from Corunna, on which Sir John Moore resolved to place his army. Before the arrangements were completed, the French were observed moving along the opposite bank of the river. Nothing occurred until the 14th., when a fire of artillery was kept up for a short time. A terrible explosion occurred on that day; a magazine of four thousand barrels of gunpowder, which had been sent from England for the use of the Spaniards, being destroyed, to prevent its falling into the hands of the French. This caused quite a panic in both armies, and, although occurring three or four miles from Corunna, many of the windows in the town were broken.

Fine weather enabled the soldiers to dry their clothes, and to make themselves comparatively comfortable; and during the afternoon of the 14th. the whole fleet of transports, convoyed by numerous ships of war, appeared in sight. Some slight skirmishing occurred to the right on the 15th. During the afternoon and night of the 15th. the sick, wounded, women, and children were embarked, and on the following day the greater proportion of the artillery was placed on board, the ground not being adapted for that arm. Before going on board the cavalry had to destroy the remainder of their horses, and the sight was naturally most painful. All animals were left on the beach at Corunna;[31] but the wife of Sergeant Monday, the orderly-room clerk of the 28th regiment, is stated to have carried a lap-dog in a basket over her arm throughout the retreat, and brought it to England with her.

About one o’clock in the afternoon of the 16th. of January, the enemy, who had early that day received reinforcements, and who had placed some guns in front of the right and left of his line, was observed to be moving his troops towards his left flank, and forming various columns of attack at that extremity of the strong and commanding position which on the morning of the 15th. he had taken in the immediate front of the British. This indication of his intention was immediately succeeded by a rapid and determined attack upon Lieutenant-General Sir David. Baird’s division, which occupied the right of the position. The first effort of the enemy was met by the 42nd. regiment, and the brigade under Major-General Lord William Bentinck. The village on the right then became an object of obstinate contest. Lieutenant-General Sir David Baird was severely wounded, and shortly after Sir John Moore fell by a cannon-shot. The troops though not unacquainted with the irreparable loss they had sustained, were not dismayed, and by the most determined bravery, not only repelled every attempt of the enemy to gain ground, but actually forced him to retire, although fresh troops had been brought up in support of those originally engaged.

Finding himself foiled in every attempt to force the right of the position, the enemy endeavoured by numbers to turn it. A judicious and well-timed movement, which was made by Major-General the Honourable Edward Paget with the reserve, that corps having moved out of its cantonments to support the right of the army, by a vigorous attack defeated this intention. The Major-General, having pushed forward the 95th., (rifle corps,) and the first battalion of the 52nd. regiment, drove the foe before him, and in his rapid and judicious advance threatened the left of the enemy’s position. This circumstance, with the position of Lieutenant-General Fraser’s division, which was calculated to give still further security to the right of the line, induced the enemy to relax his efforts in that quarter. They were then, however, more forcibly directed towards the centre, where they were again successfully resisted by the brigade under Major-General Manningham, forming the left of Sir David Baird’s division, and a part of that under Major-General Leith.

Upon the left the enemy at first contented himself with an attack upon the pickets, which in general maintained their ground. Seeing, therefore, his efforts unavailing on the right and centre, he appeared determined to render the attack upon the left more serious, and succeeded in obtaining possession of the village through which the great road to Madrid passes, and which was situated in front of that part of the line. From this post he was soon expelled, with considerable loss, by a gallant attack of some companies of the second battalion of the 14th., regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Nicolls. Before five in the evening, not only had every attack upon the British position been successfully repelled, but ground had been gained in all points, a more forward line being occupied than at the commencement of the action. Eventually the enemy confined his operations to a cannonade, and the fire of his light troops, with a view to draw off his other corps. At six o’clock the firing entirely ceased. The different brigades were re-assembled on the ground they occupied in the morning, and the pickets and advanced posts resumed their original stations.

The corps chiefly engaged were the brigades under Major-Generals Lord William Bentinck, Manningham, and Leith, and the brigade of guards under Major-General Warde, Major-General Hill, and Brigadier-General Catlin Crauford, with their brigades on the left of the position, ably supported their advanced posts. The brunt of the action fell upon the 4th., 42nd., 50th., and 81st. regiments, with parts of the brigades of guards, and the 28th. regiment.

About ten at night the troops quitted their position, and marched to their respective points of embarkation in the town and neighbourhood of Corunna. The pickets remained at their posts until five in the morning of the 17th., when they were withdrawn unperceived by the French. The embarkation proceed rapidly, and, with the exception of the brigades under Major-Generals Hill and Beresford, which were destined to remain on shore until the movements of the enemy should become manifest, the whole were afloat before daylight. The brigade of Major-General Beresford, which was alternately to form the rear-guard, occupied the land front of the town of Corunna, whilst that of Major-General Hill was stationed in reserve on the promontory behind the town.

Soon after eight o’clock in the morning of the 17th. of January, the French light troops moved towards the town, and almost immediately occupied the heights of St. Lucia, which command the harbour. Notwithstanding this circumstance, and the manifold defects of the place, there being no apprehension that the rear-guard could be forced, and the disposition of the Spaniards appearing to be good, the embarkation of Major-General Hill’s brigade was commenced and completed by three in the afternoon. Major-General Beresford withdrew his corps from the land front of the town soon after dark, which, with all the wounded that had not been previously moved, were embarked before one on the morning of the 18th.

Sir William Napier has thus described the British general’s death:—

“Sir John Moore, whilst earnestly watching the result of the fight about the village of Elvino, was struck on the left breast by a cannon-shot. The shock threw him from his horse with violence, but he rose again in a sitting posture, his countenance unchanged, and his stedfast eye still fixed upon the regiments engaged in his front, no sign betraying a sensation of pain. In a few moments, when he was satisfied that the troops were gaining ground, his countenance brightened, and he suffered himself to be taken to the rear. Being placed in a blanket for removal, an entanglement of the belt caused the hilt of his sword to enter the wound, and Captain Hardinge attempted to take it away altogether, but with martial pride the stricken man forbade the alleviation,—he would not part with his sword[32] in the field.”

Wrapped in a military cloak the warrior’s remains were consigned to their resting-place, by the officers of his staff, in the citadel of Corunna. The guns of the enemy paid his funeral honours, and Marshal Soult evinced the respect he bore to departed valour, by chivalrously raising a monument to his memory. It may be added that the soldiers of the 9th. Foot dug his grave on the rampart, and the well-known lines by the Rev. Charles Wolfe are as truthful as they are poetic. The several regiments, and their commanding officers, composing the army under Lieutenant-General Sir John Moore at Corunna, were as follows:—

7th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Vivian; 10th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Leigh; 15th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Grant; 18th. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Jones; 3rd. Light Dragoons, (King’s German Legion,) Major Burgwesel; Artillery, Colonel Harding; Engineers, Major Fletcher; Waggon Train Detachment, Lieutenant-Colonel Langley; 1st. Foot Guards, first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Cocks, third battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wheatley; 1st. Foot, third battalion, Major Muller; 2nd.,[33] first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Iremonger; 4th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wynch; 5th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Mackenzie; 6th., first battalion, Major Gordon; 9th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron; 14th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Nicolls; 20th., Lieutenant-Colonel Ross; 23rd., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wyatt; 26th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Maxwell; 28th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Belson; 32nd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Hinde; 36th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Burn; 38th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Charles Greville; 42nd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Stirling; 43rd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Gifford, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Hull; 50th., first battalion, Major Charles James Napier;[34] 51st., Lieutenant-Colonel Darling; 52nd., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Barclay, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel John Ross; 59th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Fane; 60th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Codd, fifth battalion, Major Davy; 71st., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Denis Pack; 76th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Symes; 79th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron; 81st., second battalion, Major Williams; 82nd., Major M‘Donald; 91st., first battalion, Major Douglas; 92nd, first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Alexander Napier; 95th., (rifle regiment,) first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Beckwith, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Wade; Staff Corps Detachment, Lieutenant-Colonel Nicolay; first light battalion King’s German Legion, Lieutenant-Colonel Leonhart, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Halkett.[35]

BATTLE OF TALAVERA DE LA REYNA. 27TH. AND 28TH. JULY, 1809.

When the British Forces had returned to England, Corunna, Bilboa, and all the most important places on the northern coast of Spain, fell under the French sway. Saragossa was besieged a second time, and after a defence unequalled perhaps in modern military history, was compelled to capitulate. Marshal Soult quitted Gallicia, entered Portugal, and obtained an entrance into Oporto. In April, Lieutentant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley, with another British army, disembarked at Lisbon, and advanced on Oporto.

Although no medal was granted for the passage of the Douro, on the 12th. of May, 1809, the exploit was a highly brilliant one. The British commander was desirous of passing the river to drive the French from Oporto; but the stream was deep, rapid, and more than three hundred yards in width, and ten thousand French veterans guarded the opposite shore. The passage was however effected in the following manner. A Portuguese barber had crossed the river in a skiff, and a British staff officer (Colonel Waters) aided by the barber and the prior of Amarante, traversed the stream and returned in half an hour with three large barges. Between ten and eleven o’clock an officer and twenty-five soldiers of the 3rd. Foot entered the first boat, crossed the stream unobserved, and took post in a large unfinished building on the banks of the river, designated the seminary, which was surrounded by a wall extending to the water on each side of it. In this manner a lodgment was made in the midst of the enemy’s army without being noticed. A second and a third boat followed, but scarcely had the men from the latter reached the shore, when a sudden burst of alarm was heard amidst the French troops, and a furious attack was made by their cavalry, infantry, and artillery, upon the seminary. The 3rd. Foot stood their ground bravely, and singly resisted the French legions until supported by the 48th. and 66th. British and 16th. Portuguese regiments. Meanwhile Lieutenant-General the Honourable Edward Paget had fallen dangerously wounded, and Major-General Hill commanded in the seminary. A fierce conflict of musketry was maintained, the French artillery played on the building, the British guns on the other side of the river opened their fire, and the struggle soon became violent. Meanwhile some citizens crossed the river with several large boats, additional forces were enabled to pass over, and ultimately the French were driven from Oporto with the loss of five hundred men killed and wounded, in addition to about seven hundred left in the hospitals.

The British commander subsequently pursued Marshal Soult’s army through the wild and mountainous districts of Portugal, but, in consequence of Marshal Victor having defeated General Cuesta, was compelled to resist from following Marshal Soult; and having formed a junction with the Spanish general, the combined forces proceeded along the valley of the Tagus, and took up a strong position at Talavera. The enemy, in the course of the 24th., 25th., and 26th., collected all his forces between Torrijos and Toledo, leaving but a small corps of two thousand men in that place. The united army consisted of the corps of Marshal Victor, of that of General Sebastiani, and of seven or eight thousand men, the guards of Joseph Bonaparte, and the garrison of Madrid; and it was commanded by him, aided by Marshals Jourdan and Victor, and General Sebastiani.

It became obvious that the enemy intended to try the result of a general action, for which the best position appeared to be in the neighbourhood of Talavera; and General Cuesta having taken up this position on the morning of the 27th., Lieutenant-General Sherbrooke was directed to retire with his corps to its station in the line, leaving Major-General M‘Kenzie with a division of infantry and a brigade of cavalry, as an advanced post in a wood on the right of the Alberche, which covered the left flank of the British.

The position taken up by the troops at Talavera extended rather more than two miles; the ground was open upon the left where the British army was stationed, and it was commanded by a height, on which was, in echellon and in second line, a division of infantry, under the orders of Major-General Hill. Between this height and a range of mountains still further upon the left, there was a valley, which was not at first occupied, and it was commanded by the height before mentioned, whilst the mountain range appeared too distant to have any influence upon the expected action.

Spanish troops composed the right, which extended immediately in front of the town of Talavera down to the Tagus. This part of the ground was covered by olive trees, and was much intersected by banks and ditches. The high road leading from the bridge over the Alberche, was defended by a heavy battery in front of a church, which was occupied by Spanish infantry. All the avenues to the town were defended in a similar manner; the town was occupied, and the remainder of the Spanish infantry were formed in two lines behind the banks on the roads which led from the town and the right, to the left of the British position. In the centre, between the two armies, there was a commanding spot, on which a redoubt had been commenced, with some open ground in the rear. Here Brigadier-General Campbell was posted with a division of infantry, supported in his rear by Major-General Cotton’s brigade of dragoons, and some Spanish cavalry.

At about two o’clock on the 27th. of July the enemy appeared in strength on the left bank of the Alberche, and manifested an intention to attack Major-General M‘Kenzie’s division. The attack was made before they could be withdrawn, but the troops, consisting of Major-General M‘Kenzie’s and Colonel Donkin’s brigades, with Major-General Anson’s brigade of cavalry, and supported by Lieutenant-General Payne with the other four regiments of cavalry, in the plain between Talavera and the wood, withdrew in good order, but with some loss, particularly by the second battalion of the 87th., and the second battalion of the 31st. regiment in the wood.

In his despatch, Lieutenant-General the Right Honourable Sir Arthur Wellesley, K.B., stated, “Upon this occasion the steadiness and discipline of the 45th. regiment, and of the fifth battalion of the 60th., were conspicuous; and I had particular reason for being satisfied with the manner in which Major-General M‘Kenzie withdrew his advanced guard.”

As the day advanced, the French appeared in larger numbers on the right of the Alberche, and it was apparent that they were advancing to a general attack upon the combined army. Major-General M‘Kenzie continued to fall back gradually upon the left, where he was placed in the second line, in the rear of the guards, Colonel Donkin being posted in the same situation further upon the left, in the rear of the King’s German Legion.

The enemy immediately commenced his attack in the dusk of the evening, by a cannonade upon the left of the allied position, and by an attempt with his cavalry to overthrow the Spanish infantry, posted, as before stated, on the right. This attempt entirely failed. Early in the night he pushed a division along the valley on the left of the height occupied by Major-General Hill, of which a momentary possession was obtained, but it was instantly regained by an attack with the bayonet. Another attempt was repeated during the night, but failed, and again at daylight in the morning of the 28th. of July, by two divisions of infantry, which was repulsed by Major-General Hill. In these different affairs the 29th., and the first battalion of the 48th. regiment, gained especial notice. Many brave officers and soldiers were lost in the defence of this important point, and Major-General Hill was slightly wounded.

A general attack by the enemy’s whole force was made about noon, upon the whole of that part of the position occupied by the British army. Sir Arthur, in consequence of the repeated attempts upon the height on his left by the valley, had placed there two brigades of British cavalry, supported in the rear by the Duc d’Albuquerque’s division of Spanish cavalry. The enemy then placed light infantry in the range of mountains on the left of the valley, which were opposed by a division of Spanish infantry, under Lieutenant-General De Bassecourt. The general attack began by the march of several columns of infantry into the valley, with a view to attack the height occupied by Major-General Hill. These columns were immediately charged by the 1st. German Light Dragoons and 23rd. Dragoons, under the command of Major-General Anson, directed by Lieutenant-General Payne, and supported by Brigadier-General Fane’s brigade of heavy cavalry; and although the 23rd. Dragoons suffered considerable loss, the charge had the effect of preventing the execution of that part of the enemy’s plan. At the same time he directed an attack upon Brigadier-General Alexander Campbell’s position in the centre of the combined armies, and on the right of the British. This attack was most successfully repulsed by Brigadier-General Campbell, supported by the king’s regiment of Spanish cavalry and two battalions Spanish infantry: the enemy’s cannon being taken by the Brigadier-General, who mentioned particularly the conduct of the 97th., the second battalion of the 7th., and the second battalion of the 53rd. regiment.

An attack was also made at the same time upon Lieutenant-General Sherbrooke’s division, which was on the left and centre of the first line of the British army. This attack was most gallantly repulsed by a charge with bayonets by the whole division; but the brigade of guards, on the right, having advanced too far, they were exposed on their left flank to the fire of the enemy’s battery, and of their retiring columns. The division was obliged to retire towards the original position, under cover of the second line of Major-General Cotton’s brigade of cavalry, which had been moved from the centre, and of the first battalion of the 48th. regiment. This regiment had also been moved from its original position on the heights, as soon as the advance of the guards was observed, and it was formed on the plain and advanced upon the enemy, covering the formation of Lieutenant-General Sherbrooke’s division.

Shortly after the repulse of this general attack, in which apparently all the enemy’s troops were employed, he commenced his retreat across the Alberche, which was conducted in the most regular order, and was effected during the night, leaving in the hands of the British twenty pieces of cannon, ammunition, tumbrils, and some prisoners.

The attacks were principally if not entirely directed against the British troops. The Spanish commander-in-chief, his officers, and troops, manifested every disposition to render assistance to their allies, and those of them who were engaged did their duty; but the ground which they occupied was so important, and its front at the same time so difficult, that Sir Arthur Wellesley did not think it proper to urge them to make any movement on the left of the enemy, while he was engaged with the troops more immediately under his command.

Such a prolonged action against more than double the number of the British could not be sustained without great loss of valuable officers and soldiers, but the casualties of the enemy were much larger. Entire brigades of French infantry were destroyed, and the battalions that retreated were much reduced in number. The French loss was estimated at ten thousand men. Generals Lapisse and Morlot were killed; Generals Sebastiani and Boulet were wounded.

Major-General M‘Kenzie, who had distinguished himself on the 27th., Brigadier-General Langwerth, of the King’s German Legion, and Brigade-Major Beckett, of the Coldstream Guards, were killed.

During a pause in the second day’s fight both armies went to the banks of the small stream, a tributary of the Tagus, for water, which flowed through a part of the battle-ground. The men approached each other and conversed like old acquaintances, even exchanging their canteens and wine-flasks. In the words of the author of “The Bivouac” (the Rev. W. H. Maxwell, Prebendary of Balla):—“All asperity of feeling seemed forgotten. To a stranger they would have appeared more like an allied force than men hot from a ferocious conflict, and only gathering strength and energy to re-commence it anew. But a still nobler rivalry for the time existed; the interval was employed in carrying off the wounded, who lay intermixed upon the hard-contested field; and, to the honour of both be it told, that each endeavoured to extricate the common sufferers, and remove their unfortunate friends and enemies without distinction. Suddenly the bugles sounded, the drums beat to arms; many of the rival soldiery shook hands and parted with expressions of mutual esteem, and in ten minutes’ after they were again at the bayonet’s point.”

The following regiments were specially noticed in the despatch:—The cavalry, particularly Major-General Anson’s brigade; the 29th regiment; first battalion of the 48th.; the second battalions of the 7th. and 53rd. regiments; the 97th.; the first battalion of detachments; the second battalion of the 31st.; the 45th.; and fifth battalion of the 60th. The advance of the brigade of guards was also highly commended.

This victory gained over the French army, commanded by Joseph Buonaparte in person, occasioned great joy in England, and Lieutenant-General Sir Arthur Wellesley was raised to the peerage, by the title of Viscount Wellington.

The following regiments were engaged at the battle of Talavera de la Reyna, on the 27th. and 28th. July, 1809:—

3rd. Dragoon Guards, Lieutenant-Colonel Sir Granby Calcraft; 4th. Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Edward Somerset; 14th. Light Dragoons, Colonel Samuel Hawker; 16th. Light Dragoons, Major the Honourable Lincoln Stanhope; 23rd. Light Dragoons, Lieutenant-Colonel Seymour; 1st. Light Dragoons, King’s German Legion, Lieutenant-Colonel Arentschild; Royal British Artillery, Lieutenant-Colonel Framingham, Royal German Artillery, Major Hartineau; the whole artillery being under Brigadier-General Howorth, Royal Engineers, Lieutenant-Colonel Fletcher; Royal Staff Corps, Major Dundas; Coldstream Guards, first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Hulse; 3rd. Guards, first battalion, Colonel the Honourable Edward Stopford; 3rd. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Muter; 7th, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir William Myers, Bart.; 24th., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Drummond; 29th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel White; 31st., second battalion, Major Watson; 40th., first battalion, Major Thornton; 45th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Guard; 48th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Donellan, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Duckworth; 53rd., second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Bingham; 60th., fifth battalion, Major Davy; 61st, first battalion, Colonel Saunders; 66th, second battalion, Captain Kelly; 83rd, second battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Gordon; 87th., second battalion, Major Gough; 88th., first battalion, Major Vandeleur; 97th., first battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Lyon; first battalion of Detachments,[36] Lieutenant-Colonel Bunbury, 3rd. Foot; second battalion of Detachments, Lieutenant-Colonel Copson, 5th., Foot; first and second light and first line battalions King’s German Legion, Major Bodecker; second line battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Brauns; fifth line battalion, Captain Humelberg; seventh line battalion, Major Burger.

After this defeat the enemy continued to keep a rear-guard of ten thousand men on the heights on the left of the Alberche; the extreme fatigue of the troops, the want of provisions, and the number of wounded to be taken care of, prevented Viscount Wellington moving from this position. Brigadier-General Craufurd arrived with his brigade (first battalions of the 43rd., 52nd., and 95th,.)[37] on the 29th. of July, early in the morning, having marched fifty-two miles in twenty-six hours, a wonderful proof of the energy of British soldiers.

GOLD MEDAL FOR TALAVERA.

In consequence of the victories gained in the Peninsula during 1808 and 1809, two gold medals were struck for presentation to such superior officers as had distinguished themselves in action; the same medals were afterwards conferred for military services in other portions of the world. No corps were returned in the list for medals, which had not been engaged. This, by the Duke of Wellington’s despatches, appears to have been the rule.

A notification appeared in the “London Gazette,” dated Horse Guards, 9th. September, 1810, stating that His Majesty had been graciously pleased to command that, in commemoration of the brilliant victories obtained by divisions of his Army over the enemy in the Battles of Roleia and Vimiera, also in the several instances where the cavalry had an opportunity of distinguishing themselves against the enemy in Spain, and in the battles of Corunna and Talavera de la Reyna, the Officers of the Army present on those occasions should enjoy the privilege of wearing a Medal, and His Majesty having approved of the Medal which had been struck, was pleased to command that it should be worn by the General Officers, suspended by a Ribbon of the colour of the Sash, with a blue edge, round the neck; and by the Commanding Officers of Corps, (not being of rank inferior to Lieutenant-Colonel,) and the Chiefs of Military Departments, attached by a ribbon of the same colour to the button-hole of their uniform. His Majesty was also pleased to command that the Medals which would have been conferred upon the Officers who had fallen at or died since the above-named actions, should, as a token of respect for their memories, be deposited with their respective families.

These medals were alike except in size. On the obverse, Britannia, wearing a helmet, is seated on the globe; in her right hand extended a wreath of laurel, and in her left a palm branch; to her right the British lion, and on the left a round shield charged with the crosses of the union banner. The reverse has a wreath of laurel, within which the name of the event and the year were engraved, thus—Roleia and Vimiera, 1808; or Corunna, 1809; or Talavera, 1809; or Nivelle, Nive, etc. The name and rank of the officer were engraved on the edge. The large medal, of the size of that granted for Maida, was for general officers; in full dress it was worn from the neck, to a crimson ribbon with blue edges. The small medal, (of which an illustration is given,) attached to the ribbon by a gold swivel, with a gold buckle above, was conferred on field and other officers.

At this period the rules and regulations regarding the issue of medals were, 1st.—Medals are only to be bestowed upon occasions of great importance or of peculiar brilliancy. 2nd.—Medals of a larger size are conferred upon General Officers, including Brigadiers, who wear them suspended by a ribbon round the neck.[38] Medals of a smaller size are bestowed upon Colonels, and Officers of the senior ranks. 3rd.—No General or other officer is considered to be entitled to receive a Medal, except he has been personally and particularly engaged upon the occasion, in commemoration of which this distinction is bestowed, and has been selected by the Commander of the Forces upon the spot, and has been reported by him to have merited the distinction, by very conspicuous services. 4th.—The Commander of the Forces (after he shall have been informed of the intention of Government to bestow medals) shall transmit to the Secretary of State for the War Department, and to the Commander-in-Chief, returns signed by himself, specifying the names and ranks of those Officers whom he shall have selected as particularly deserving. 5th.—The Commander of the Forces, in making this selection of the most deserving Officers, will consider his choice restricted to the undermentioned ranks, as it is found to be absolutely necessary that some limitation should be put upon the grant of this honour.

The rank and situations held by Officers, to render them eligible for the distinction of Medals, were, General Officers; Commanding Officers of Brigades; Commanding Officers of Artillery or Engineers; Adjutant-General and Quartermaster-General; their Deputies having the rank of Field Officers, and their Assistants having the same rank, and being at the head of the Staff, with a detached corps or distinct division of the Army; Military Secretary, having the rank of Field Officers; Commanding Officers of Battalions, Corps equivalent thereto, and Officers who have succeeded to the actual command during the engagement, in consequence of the death or removal of the original Commanding Officer.

CAPTURE OF MARTINIQUE AND GUADALOUPE. FEBRUARY, 1809, AND JANUARY AND FEBRUARY, 1810.

In January, 1809, the armament which had been assembled at Carlile Bay, Barbadoes, under the command of Lieutenant-General (afterwards Sir George) Beckwith, commanding in the Leeward Islands, proceeded against Martinique, off which island, then in the possession of France, it arrived on the 30th. of January. The troops landed in two divisions. The first division, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Prevost, consisting of between six and seven thousand men, and the second, numbering over three thousand men, under Major-General Frederick Maitland, landed near St. Luce and Point Solomon, in the afternoon of the 30th., without opposition, and notwithstanding the difficulties of the country, occupied a position on the banks of the Grande Lezarde River before daybreak on the 31st., after a night march of seven miles.

On the 1st. of February, the 7th. Royal Fusiliers, and the light companies of the brigade which were in advance, drove a body of the enemy from Morne Bruno to the heights of Surirey, where the enemy on the 2nd. of February made a determined stand. A sharp action ensued, in which British valour was conspicuously displayed, and the French were driven from their position with considerable loss. Batteries were subsequently erected, and the siege of Fort Bourbon was commenced with such vigour that the garrison surrendered on the 24th. of February. Amongst the trophies captured on this occasion were three eagles and several brass drums.

Having thus captured this valuable island, Lieutenant-General Beckwith congratulated the troops, and stated in his official despatch, that “the command of such an army will constitute the pride of my future life. To these brave troops, conducted by Generals of experience, and not to me, their King and Country owe the sovereignty of this important colony; and I trust that by a comparison of the force which has defended it, and the time in which it has fallen, the present reduction of Martinique will not be deemed eclipsed by any former expedition.”

The gold medal was conferred on the general and regimental commanding officers, according to the practice of the service at this period.

An expedition, under Lieutenant-General Sir George Beckwith, against Guadaloupe, the only island remaining to the French in the West Indies, was embarked in January, 1810. The expedition rendezvoused at Prince Rupert’s, Dominica; and on the morning of the 28th. of January, a landing was effected by the first division, at the Bay of St. Marie. The second division sailed on the 26th. of that month, and anchored at the Saints until the 29th., when it proceeded towards Guadaloupe, and menaced the enemy’s defences at the Three Rivers. A landing was effected near the village of Les Vieux Habitans during the night without opposition. The French appeared in force on some high open ground, when the 15th. Foot turned their right flank, the Royal West Indian Rangers the left, and the 13th. Light Infantry advanced against the front, and the enemy was speedily forced from his ground.

The 7th., 8th., 13th., 15th., 23rd., 25th., (flank companies,) 60th., 63rd., 90th. Foot, and 1st. West India regiment were engaged in this service.

Shortly afterwards the conquest of the island was completed, and the achievement reflected great credit on the troops employed. In general orders, dated 6th. February, it was announced that “The Commander of the Forces returns his thanks to the officers of all ranks, for their meritorious exertions, and to the non-commissioned officers and soldiers, for the cheerfulness with which they have undergone the fatigues of a march, difficult in its nature, through the strongest country in the world, and the spirit they have manifested on all occasions to close with the enemy.”

GUADALOUPE is now borne on the colours of the 15th., 63rd., 90th., and 1st. West India regiment; and medals were granted to the superior officers, both for the capture of that island and also of Martinique. The medal was like that for Talavera, already described. When the War Medal was issued, bars were inscribed with the names of these two islands.

BATTLE OF BUSACO. SEPTEMBER 27TH., 1810.

The advance of Marshal Massena in the summer of 1810, was preceded by the proud but vain boast, that, in pursuance of the imperial orders, he would drive the English leopards into the sea, and plant the eagles on the tower of Lisbon. His first operations were attended with success. Ciudad Rodrigo surrendered to Marshal Ney on the 10th. of July. After the gallant but hazardous combat between the light division and the French advance on the 24th. of that month, they passed the Coa in overwhelming numbers, when the retrograde movement and concentration of the allies behind the Mondego immediately commenced. Almedia having surrendered on the 27th. of August, the allies were again withdrawn to their former positions. The French line of invasion was not finally indicated until the middle of September, when they commenced their advance into Portugal along the right bank of the Mondego. Lieutenant-General Viscount Wellington, notwithstanding their vastly superior numbers, determined to give them battle in the position of Busaco, a lofty and rugged sierra or mountain ridge, extending about eight miles in a northerly direction from the Mondego, and crossing their line of march.

On the night of the 26th. of September, the combined British and Portuguese armies assembled in line on the precipitous sierra, named after the village and convent of Busaco. The second (Lieutenant-General Hill’s) division occupied the extreme right, guarding the declivities towards the Mondego; next to it the fifth (Major-General Leith’s) division; then the third division, having the first (Lieutenant-General Sir Brent Spencer’s) division on its left, occupying the highest part of the ridge; then the light (Brigadier-General Craufurd’s) division at the convent of Busaco; and the fourth (the Honourable Major-General Cole’s) division on the extreme left. In front, within cannon-shot and in full view of the British position, was assembled Massena’s army, seventy thousand strong, occupying the opposite range of mountains. The day passed over peaceably, but during the evening and night, small parties of skirmishers, passing up the dark ravines, attempted to establish themselves close to the British line, and kept all upon the alert.

The position of Busaco, although formidable from the steepness and rugged character of its face, was too extensive to be completely occupied by the twenty-five thousand British, and the same number of Portuguese troops, which formed the allied army, and there was an interval of about two miles between the left of the fifth and the right of the third division, which occupied the lowest and most accessible part of the position.

An hour before day, Lord Wellington went through the ranks on foot. He passed in comparative silence, for the English soldiers seldom indulge in those boisterous demonstrations of joy so common with the troops of other nations, and indeed rarely are known to hurrah, except when closing with the enemy; but wherever he was recognised, his presence was felt as the sure presage to another victory, to be gained by the men whom he had already led in so many fields of triumph. To be beaten when he commanded, seemed, in the opinion of his soldiers (which is no bad criterion to judge by) next to impossible.

At six in the morning of the 27th. of September, two desperate attacks were commenced upon the British position, the one on the right, the other on the left of the highest point of the sierra. The assault upon the right was made by two divisions of the second corps, on that part of the sierra occupied by the third division of infantry. One division of French infantry arrived at the top of the ridge, when it was attacked in the most gallant manner by the 88th. Connaught Rangers, under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Wallace, and the 45th., under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Meade, and by the 8th. Portuguese regiment, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Douglas, directed by Major-General (afterwards Sir Thomas) Picton. These three corps advanced with the bayonet, and drove the enemy’s division from the advantageous ground it had obtained. The other division of the second corps attacked further on the right, by the road leading by St. Antonio di Cantaro, also in front of Major-General Picton’s division; but was repulsed before it could reach the top of the ridge, by the 74th. Highlanders, under the command of the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel French, and the brigade of Portuguese infantry, under Colonel Champelmond, directed by Colonel Henry Mac Kinnon; Major-General Leith also moved his left to support Major-General Picton, and aided in the defeat of the French in this post, by the third battalion of the Royals, and the first and second battalions of the 38th. regiment.

His Lordship stated in his despatch, that he never witnessed a more gallant attack than that made by the 38th., 45th., and 8th. Portuguese regiment, on the enemy’s division, which had reached the ridge of the sierra. Major William Smith, of the 45th., was killed.

Meanwhile, on the left, the enemy attacked with three divisions of infantry, of the sixth corps, that part of the sierra occupied by the left division, commanded by Brigadier-General Craufurd, and by the brigade of Portuguese infantry, under Brigadier-General (afterwards Sir Denis) Pack. “One division of infantry,” wrote Viscount Wellington, “only made any progress towards the top of the hill, and they were immediately charged with the bayonet by Brigadier-General Craufurd with the 43rd, 52nd.,[39] and 95th. regiments, and the 3rd. Caçadores, and driven down with immense loss.”

Besides these attacks, the light troops of the two armies were engaged throughout the 27th. The loss sustained by the enemy was immense, two thousand being killed upon the field of battle, with a corresponding amount of wounded. Captain Lord Fitz Roy Somerset, (the late Lord Raglan,) Aide-de-Camp to the British Commander; Captain the Marquis of Tweeddale, of the 1st. Foot Guards, Deputy-Assistant Quartermaster-General; Major Charles Napier, of the first battalion 50th., (severely;) and Captain George Napier, of the first battalion 52nd., were amongst the wounded.

BUSACO on the colours of the 1st., 5th., 9th., 38th., 43rd., 45th., 52nd., 74th., 83rd., 88th., and Rifle Brigade, commemorates this achievement.

There is a charming episode related by Sir William Napier, of the orphan girl, which belongs to this battle:—“Meanwhile an affecting incident, contrasting strongly with the savage character of the preceding events, added to the interest of the day. A poor orphan Portuguese girl, about seventeen years of age, and very handsome, was seen coming down the mountain, and driving an ass loaded with all her property, through the midst of the French army. She had abandoned her dwelling in obedience to the proclamation, and now passed over the field of battle with childish simplicity, totally unconscious of her perilous situation, and scarcely understanding which were the hostile and which the friendly troops, for no man on either side was so brutal as to molest her.”

On the following day there was some skirmishing on different points of the line, but the French, taught by experience to appreciate the strength of the position and the valour of its defenders, did not renew the assault. Towards evening their columns were seen in movement to their right, and their whole army was shortly on the march to turn the British left flank.

The allies then commenced their retreat, and before daylight on the 29th., the position of Busaco was evacuated, the divisions moving on their previously-arranged lines of retreat towards the lines of Torres Vedras. This stupendous line of entrenchments and fortifications, had by Viscount Wellington’s orders, been constructed, with admirable skill and immense labour, for the defence of Lisbon. The French general, who had followed the retreat through a wasted and deserted country, with the confident expectation that he was driving the British to their ships, found his progress arrested on the 10th. of October by this barrier, which he soon perceived to be impregnable, and which extended twenty-nine miles from the Tagus to the sea. Within the lines, supplies were abundant, and with the exception of some employment in strengthening the defensive works, amusements, exercises, and field sports of every attainable kind were the occupation of all ranks, who engaged in them as if no hostile interruption was to be apprehended. The allied army was at this time augmented by fresh regiments from England, and a sixth division of infantry added to it.

BATTLE OF BARROSA. 5TH. MARCH, 1811.

Wellington’s generals, like those under the illustrious Marlborough, did not often have the opportunity of fighting independent battles. What Wynendale was to Webb in Queen Anne’s reign, Almaraz was to Lord Hill, Albuhera to Lord Beresford, and Barrosa to Lieutenant-General Thomas Graham, (afterwards Lord Lynedoch,) who commanded the British forces in Cadiz at the above period. In consequence of Marshal Soult having proceeded into Estremadura, Marshal Victor was left to carry on the siege of Cadiz, and a combined attack on the rear of the blockading army at Chiclana was determined upon. Accordingly a British force of about three thousand men, under Lieutenant-General Graham, and a body of seven thousand troops, commanded by General Le Pena, were selected for this expedition. The forces having first proceeded to Gibraltar, afterwards disembarked at Algesiras, on the 23rd. of February, and being all united at Tarifa, marched thence on the 28th. of that month.

General Zayas pushed a strong body of Spanish troops across the river Santi Petri near the coast on the 1st. of March, threw a bridge over, and formed a tête-de-pont. This post was attacked by the enemy on the nights of the 3rd. and 4th. of March, who was repulsed, though the Spaniards sustained considerable loss. On the 5th. of March, 1811, Lieutenant-General Graham, and the army under his command, arrived on the low ridge of Barrosa, and gained a decisive victory over the French army, under Marshal Victor, composed of the two divisions of Generals Rufin and Laval.

The circumstances under which Lieutenant-General Graham found himself placed were such as compelled him to attack the very superior force, in point of numbers, of his opponents. The allied army, after a night march of sixteen hours from the camp near Veger, arrived on the morning of the 5th. at the low ridge of Barrosa, about four miles to the southward of the mouth of the Santi Petri river. This height extends inland about a mile and a half, continuing on the north the extensive heathy plain of Chiclana. A great pine-forest skirts the plain, and circles round the height at some distance, terminating down to Santi Petri, the intermediate space between the north side of the height and the forest being uneven and broken. A well-conducted and successful attack on the rear of the enemy’s lines near Santi Petri, by the vanguard of the Spaniards, under Brigadier-General Ladrizabel, opened the communication with the Isla de Leon, and Lieutenant-General Graham received General La Pena’s directions to move down from the position of Barrosa to that of the Torre de Bermeja, about half-way to the Santi Petri river, in order to secure the communication across the river, over which a bridge had been recently constructed. This latter position occupied a narrow woody ridge, the right on the sea cliff, the left falling down to the Almanza creek on the edge of the marsh. An easy communication between the western points of these two positions were kept up by a hard sandy beach. Lieutenant-General Graham, while on the march through the wood towards the Bermeja, received intelligence that the enemy had appeared in force on the plain of Chiclana, about fifty miles from Tarifa, and was advancing towards the heights of Barrosa.

This position being considered by the British general as the key to that of Santi Petri, he immediately countermarched in order to support the troops left for its defence, and the alacrity with which this manœuvre was executed, served as a favourable omen. It was, however, impossible in such intricate and difficult ground to preserve order in the columns, and time was never afforded to restore it entirely. Before the British could get quite disentangled from the wood, the troops on the Barrosa hill were seen returning from it, while the enemy’s left wing was rapidly ascending. His right wing at the same time stood on the plain, on the edge of the wood, within cannon-shot. A retreat in the face of such a foe, already within reach of the easy communication by the sea-beach, must have involved the whole allied army in all the danger of being attacked during the unavoidable confusion of the different corps arriving nearly at the same time on the narrow ridge of the Bermeja.

Lieutenant-General Graham relying on the heroism of British troops, and regardless of the number and position of the enemy, determined on an immediate attack. Major Duncan soon opened a powerful battery of ten guns in the centre. Brigadier-General Dilkes with the brigade of Guards, Lieutenant-Colonel Browne’s (of the 28th.) flank battalion, Lieutenant-Colonel Norcott’s two companies of the second Rifle corps, and Major Acheson with a part of the 67th. Foot, (separated from the regiment in the wood,) formed on the right. Colonel Wheatley’s brigade, with three companies of the Coldstream Guards, under Lieutenant-Colonel Jackson, (separated likewise from his battalion in the wood,) and Lieutenant-Colonel Barnard’s flank battalion, formed on the left.

As soon as the infantry was thus hastily got together, the guns advanced to a more favourable position, and kept up a most destructive fire. The right wing proceeded to the attack of General Rufin’s division on the hill, while Lieutenant-Colonel Barnard’s battalion, and Lieutenant-Colonel Bushe’s detachment of the 20th. Portuguese, were warmly engaged with the enemy’s tirailleurs on the left.

General Laval’s division, notwithstanding the havoc made by Major Duncan’s battery, continued to advance in very imposing masses, opened his fire of musketry, and was only checked by that of the left wing. The left wing now advanced firing; a most determined charge by three companies of the Guards and the 87th. regiment, supported by all the remainder of the wing, decided the defeat of General Laval’s division. The eagle of the 8th. regiment of light infantry, which suffered immensely, and a howitzer, rewarded this charge, and remained in possession of Major Gough, (afterwards General Viscount Gough), of the 87th. regiment.[40] These attacks were zealously supported by Colonel Belson, with the 28th. foot, and Lieutenant-Colonel Prevost with a part of the 67th. regiment.

A reserve formed beyond the narrow valley, across which the enemy was closely pursued, next shared a similar fate, and was routed by the same means. Meanwhile the right wing was not less successful; the French, confident of success, met Brigadier-General Dilkes on the ascent of the hill, and the contest was sanguinary: but the undaunted perseverance of the brigade of Guards, of Lieutenant-Colonel Browne’s battalion, and Lieutenant-Colonel Norcott’s and Major Acheson’s detachment, overcame every obstacle, and General Rufin’s division was driven from the heights in confusion, leaving two pieces of cannon in the hands of the victors.

In less than an hour and a half from the commencement of the action, the enemy was in full retreat. The retiring division met, halted, and seemed inclined to form; but a new and more advanced position of the British artillery quickly dispersed it. The exhausted state of the troops rendered pursuit impossible, and a position was occupied on the eastern side of the hill. When the conflict had ceased, Lieutenant-General Graham remained on the field of battle; but the Spanish general, La Pena, who had looked on while this obstinate battle was fought, did not seize the favourable opportunity which the valour of the British troops had put into his hands, of striking a severe blow at the remains of the French army retreating in disorder. The inactivity of the Spaniards continuing, the British proceeded on the following day to Cadiz.

Among the prisoners were the General of Division Rufin, the General of Brigade Rousseau,[41] the latter being mortally wounded; the Chief of the Staff, General Bellegarde; an aidede-camp of Marshal Victor; the Colonel of the 8th. regiment and several other officers. The prisoners amounted to two general officers, one field officer, nine captains, eight subalterns, and four hundred and twenty rank and file. The enemy lost about three thousand men in killed, wounded, and prisoners, and six pieces of cannon were captured.

Both Houses of Parliament unanimously voted their thanks to Lieutenant-General Graham, and the officers and men under his command, for his victory.

The following corps were engaged in this battle:—2nd. Hussars, King’s German Legion; Loyal Artillery; Royal Engineers; 1st. Foot Guards, 2nd. battalion; Coldstream Guards, 2nd. battalion; 3rd. Foot Guards, 2nd. battalion; 9th. Foot, 1st. battalion, (flank companies;) 28th. Foot, 1st. battalion; 47th. Foot, 2nd battalion, (flank companies;) 67th. Foot, 2nd battalion; 82nd. Foot, 2nd. battalion, (flank companies;) 87th. Foot, 2nd. battalion; Rifle Brigade, 2nd. and 3rd. battalions; 20th. Portuguese Regiment; and one company of the Royal Staff Corps.

MEDAL FOR BARROSA.

The medal for this battle was similar to that granted for the victories commencing with Roleia, and the following Memorandum, dated Horse Guards, November, 1811, was published in the “London Gazette”:—

“The Prince Regent having been graciously pleased, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, to command that, in commemoration of the brilliant victory obtained over the enemy by a division of His Majesty’s army, under the command of Lieutenant-General Graham, at Barrosa, on the 5th. of March, 1811, the undermentioned officers of the army, present upon that occasion, should enjoy the privilege of bearing a Medal, and His Royal Highness having approved of the medal which has been struck, is pleased to command, that it should be worn by the General Officers, suspended by a ribbon, of the colour of the sash, with a blue edge, round the neck, and by the Commanding Officers of corps and detachments, and the Chiefs of Military Departments, attached by a ribbon of the same colour to the button-hole of their uniform:—

Lieutenant-General Thomas Graham; Major-General William Thomas Dilkes; Colonel William Wheatley, 1st. Foot Guards; Lieutenant-Colonels Charles P. Belson, 28th. Foot, William Augustus Prevost, 67th. regiment, The Hon. T. Cranley Onslow, 3rd. Foot Guards, Andrew F. Barnard, 95th. Rifle regiment, John Macdonald, Deputy Adjutant-General, Edward Sebright, 1st. Foot Guards, John Frederick Brown, 28th. regiment, Amos Godsill Norcott, 95th. Rifle regiment, The Hon. Charles M. Cathcart, Deputy Quartermaster-General, Richard Bushe, 20th. Portuguese regiment, Alexander Duncan, Royal Artillery, and Hugh Gough, 87th. regiment; and Major A. F. Baron Bussche, 2nd. Light Dragoons, King’s German Legion.

By the command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent, in the name and on the behalf of His Majesty.

FREDERICK, Commander-in-Chief. HENRY TORRENS, Lieutenant-Colonel and Military Secretary.”

BATTLE OF FUENTES D’ONOR. 5TH. MAY, 1811.

At this period the sixth division of the British army had invested Almeida, and a force of British and Portuguese, under Marshal Beresford, was employed in the Alentejo and Spanish Estremadura, which compelled the enemy to abandon Campo Mayor. Olivenza was next besieged by Marshal Beresford, and retaken on the 15th. of April, 1811, after which he broke ground before Badajoz.

Marshal Massena had reached Ciudad Rodrigo on the 25th. of April, and having concentrated his forces, crossed the Agueda at that place on the 2nd. of May, and advanced towards the allied army, posted between that river and the Coa, in order to blockade Almeida, which place, it was ascertained, was but ill supplied with provisions for its garrison. Upon the approach of the French, the British light division and cavalry fell back upon Fuentes d’Onor, where three other divisions were posted, and in which position Viscount Wellington determined to receive the attack of the enemy.

The village of Fuentes d’Onor, (Fountain of Honor,) is situated on low ground, at the bottom of a ravine, with an old chapel and some buildings on a craggy eminence, which overhang one end. Shortly after the enemy had formed on the ground, on the right of the Duas Casas, in the afternoon of the 3rd., they attacked the village with a large force, which was gallantly defended by Lieutenant-Colonel Williams, of the fifth battalion of the 60th. regiment, in command of the light infantry battalions, belonging to Major-General Picton’s division, supported by the light infantry battalion in Major-General Nightingall’s brigade, commanded by Major (afterwards Sir Robert) Dick, and the light infantry battalion in Major-General Howard’s brigade, commanded by Major Archibald M‘Donnell, of the 92nd. regiment, and the light infantry battalion of the King’s German Legion, commanded by Major Charles Aly, of the fifth battalion of the Line, and by the second battalion of the 83rd. regiment, under Major Henry William Carr.

These troops maintained their position, but the British commander seeing the repeated efforts which were made to obtain possession of the village, and being fully aware of the advantage the enemy would derive therefrom in their subsequent operations, the place was reinforced successively by the 71st., under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Cadogan, and the 79th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, and the 24th. under Major Chamberlaine. The former, at the head of the 71st., charged the French, and drove them from the part of the village of which they had obtained momentary possession. About this time Lieutenant-Colonel Williams was wounded, and the command devolved upon Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, of the 79th. regiment. The contest continued until night, when the British Troops remained in possession of the whole. The light infantry battalions and the 83rd. regiments were subsequently withdrawn, leaving only the 71st. and 79th. regiments in the village, with the second battalion of the 24th to support them.

During the 4th. of May the enemy reconnoitred the positions which the British had occupied on the Duas Casas river, and that night General Junot’s corps was moved from Almeida to the left of the position occupied by the sixth corps, opposite to Fuentes d’Onor. From the course of the reconnoissance it was considered that an attempt would be made to obtain possession of that place, and of the ground occupied by the troops behind the village, by crossing the Duas Casas at Poza Velho, and in the evening the seventh division, under Major-General Houstoun, was moved to the right, in order to protect, if possible, that passage.

On the morning of Sunday, the 5th. of May, the eighth corps appeared in two columns, with all the cavalry on the opposite side of the valley of the Duas Casas to Poza Velho; and as the sixth and ninth corps also made a movement to their left, the light division, which had been brought back from the neighbourhood of Almeida, was sent with the cavalry, under Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton, Bart., (afterwards Field-Marshal Viscount Combermere, G.C.B.) to support Major-General Houstoun, while the first and third divisions made a movement to their right, along the ridge between the Turon and Duas Casas rivers, corresponding to that of the sixth and ninth corps, on the right of the latter river.

Major-General Houstoun’s advanced guard, consisting of the 85th., under Major M‘Intosh, and the 2nd Portuguese Caçadores, under Lieutenant-Colonel Nixon, was attacked by the eighth corps, and compelled to retire, which was done in good order, although with some loss. The eighth corps being thus established in Poza Velho, the enemy’s cavalry turned the right of the seventh division between that place and Nave d’Aver, and charged.

The charge of the advanced guard of the French cavalry was met by two or three squadrons of the different regiments of British Dragoons, and the enemy was driven back, Colonel La Motte, of the 13th. Chasseurs, and some prisoners being taken. The main body was checked, and obliged to retire, by the fire of Major-General Houstoun’s division, the Chasseurs Britanniques and a detachment of the Duke of Brunswick’s Light Infantry behaving in the most steady manner. Notwithstanding the repulse of this charge, Viscount Wellington determined to concentrate his force towards the left, and to move the seventh light and the other two divisions, and the cavalry from Poza Velho towards Fuentes d’Onor. The former place and neighbourhood had been occupied in the hope of maintaining the communication across the Coa by Sabugal, as well as to provide for the blockade, which objects, it became obvious, were incompatible with each other, and that which was deemed the least important was abandoned; the light division was placed in reserve in the rear of the left of the first, and the seventh on some commanding ground beyond the Turon, which protected the right flank and rear of the first division, besides covering the communication with the Coa, and prevented that of the French with Almeida by the roads between the Turon and that river.

Upon this occasion the movement of the troops, although under very critical circumstances, was well conducted by Major-General Houstoun, Brigadier-General Craufurd, and Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton. The seventh division was covered in its passage of the Turon by the light, under Brigadier-General Craufurd, and this last, in its march to join the first division, by the British cavalry. The British position thus extended on the high ground from the Turon to the Duas Casas. The seventh division on the left of the former, covered the rear of the right; the first division, in two lines, was on the right; Colonel Ashworth’s brigade, in two lines, in the centre; and the third division, in two lines, on the left. The light division and British cavalry in reserve; and the village of Fuentes d’Onor in front of the left. Don Julian’s infantry joined the seventh division in Frenada, and he was sent with his cavalry to endeavour to interrupt the enemy’s communication with Ciudad Rodrigo. The efforts on the right part of the British position, after it was occupied as above described, were confined to a cannonade, and to some cavalry charges upon the advanced posts.

One of these was repulsed by the pickets of the first division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Hill, of the 3rd. regiment of Guards; but as they were falling back, they did not see the direction of another in sufficient time to oppose it, and the Lieutenant-Colonel was taken prisoner, many men were wounded and some captured, before a detachment of the British cavalry could move up to their support. The second battalion of the 42nd., under Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Blantyre, also repulsed a charge of the cavalry directed against them. They likewise attempted to push a body of light infantry down the ravine of the Turon to the right of the first division, which was repulsed by the light infantry of the Guards, under Lieutenant-Colonel Guise, aided by five companies of the 95th., under Captain O’Hara.

Throughout this day the enemy’s principal effort was again directed against Fuentes d’Onor, and notwithstanding that the whole of the sixth corps was at different periods employed to attack this village, the French were never able to gain more than a temporary possession. It was defended by the 24th., 71st., and 79th. regiments, under the command of Colonel Cameron; these troops were supported by the light infantry battalions in the third division, commanded by Major Woodgate; the light infantry battalions in the first division, commanded by Majors Dick, M‘Donnell, and Aly; the 6th. Portuguese Caçadores, commanded by Major Pinto; by the light companies in Colonel Champelmond’s Portuguese brigade, under Colonel Sutton; and those in Colonel Ashworth’s Portuguese brigade, under Lieutenant-Colonel Pynn; and by the pickets of the third division, under the command of the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Trench. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron was severely wounded in the afternoon, and the command in the village devolved upon the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Cadogan.

In addition to the foregoing, the troops in Fuentes d’Onor were supported, when pressed by the enemy, by the 74th. regiment, under Major Russell Manners, and the 88th. Connaught Rangers, under Lieutenant-Colonel Wallace, belonging to Colonel Mac Kinnon’s brigade; on one of these occasions the 88th., with the 71st. and 79th., under the command of Colonel Mac Kinnon, charged the enemy, and drove them through the village.

This prolonged contest again lasted in this quarter until night, when the British still held their post, and from that time there was no fresh attempt made on any part of their position. Although the actions were partial, yet they were very severe, and the casualties were also. The enemy had a great superiority of force, and their loss was likewise great; they left four hundred killed in the village of Fuentes d’Onor.

The following regiments were engaged at FUENTES D’ONOR:—14th. and 16th. Light Dragoons; the 24th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 52nd., 60th., 71st., 74th., 79th., 83rd., 85th., 88th., 92nd., and Rifle Brigade.

On the 8th. of May the enemy retired to the woods between Espeja, Gallegos, and Fuentes d’Onor, in which position the whole army was collected by the following day, with the exception of that part of the second corps which continued opposite Almeida; but during the night of the 9th. the whole broke up and retired across the Azava, covering their retreat by their numerous cavalry, and on the following day the whole crossed the Agueda, leaving Almeida to its fate.

MEDAL FOR BUSACO AND FUENTES D’ONOR.

The customary medal was granted for the above battles, the pattern being like that for the other actions in the Peninsula. The following letter from Viscount Wellington to the Earl of Liverpool, dated July 11th., 1811, gives his views regarding the distribution of medals:—

“I have had the honour of receiving your Lordship’s letter of the 22nd of June, in which your Lordships desires to have my opinion as to the restrictions which it may be expedient to put upon the grant of medals to British officers, for distinguished merit displayed upon such occasions as the battles of Vimeiro, Corunna, Talavera, and Barrosa.

“My opinion has always been, that the grant of a medal to an individual officer ought to have been founded originally, partly on the importance of the occasion or action which it was intended to commemorate, and partly on the share which the individual officer had had in the action to be commemorated; and that medals should have been granted for important actions only, and to those engaged in them in a conspicuous manner, whatever might be their rank in the service. It was decided, however, that medals should be granted on the same principle only, but following strictly the example of the grant of medals to the navy, notwithstanding that an action on shore is very different from an action at sea; and the merit of the different classes of individuals is likewise entirely different. At the same time, this principle was departed from in some of the grants made.

“If the principle adopted in the grant of medals to the navy is adhered to in the grant of medals to officers of the army, and that medals, to be granted to general officers, and Lieutenant-Colonels commanding regiments, on an occasion to be commemorated, because, on a similar occasion, they would be granted to Admirals and Captains of ships of the line, it is difficult to restrict the grant or make a selection of officers to whom they should be granted to commemorate the battles at Busaco and Fuentes d’Onor, if government determine that these actions should be commemorated in that manner. If, however, that principle is departed from, it is not difficult to make out a list of the names of officers already reported to your Lordship, who were at the head of corps or detachments upon these occasions, and who had a conspicuous share in the event which it is the intention of the government to commemorate in this manner. It is not probable, however, that the adoption of this principle will decrease the number of those to whom the honour would be granted; but, as I have already represented to your Lordship, I don’t think this important; that which is important in the establishment of the principle on which the grant of this honour should be made, is that every officer should feel that he shall receive the mark of distinction, if he should be in the place to distinguish himself, and should act in the manner to deserve to be distinguished, whatever may be his military rank. It may be contended for by me, that the officers of the British army don’t require an honour of this description to stimulate their exertions, and that the grant of the medal is therefore useless; but, however, those who contend for this principle must admit that a selection of those who have had an opportunity of distinguishing themselves in an action is a less objectionable mode of granting it than the grant of it by classes, whether the individuals composing those classes have distinguished themselves or not.

“I have now the honour to enclose lists of the names of the officers who, on the principle of selection, ought, in my opinion, to receive medals for the battles of Busaco and Fuentes d’Onor, if government think proper to distinguish these battles by medals. In respect to the battle of Albuhera, I was not there, and I am not able to give an opinion upon it. One brigade of the fourth division of infantry, however, was not in the action, nor Brigadier-General Madden’s brigade of cavalry. The brunt of the action was on the right; but some of the corps of infantry, I believe, and certainly General Otway’s brigade of cavalry, on the left, were not engaged. At all events, these troops were not engaged, as far as I understand, in a greater degree than the whole army were at Busaco, and every corps on the field at Fuentes d’ Onor.

“I mention these circumstances only to point out to your Lordship, that in every action on shore, however severe, there must be some to whose lot it does not fall to have an opportunity to distinguish themselves; and that the principle of selection, without reference to ranks, ought to be adopted in every instance of the grant of medals to the army.”

BATTLE OF ALBUHERA. 16TH. MAY, 1811.

Early in May the first siege of Badajoz was commenced by the British, and whilst the operations against that fortress were in progress, Marshal Soult quitted Seville, and advanced to its relief. The portion[42] of the allied army under Marshal Sir William Beresford, moved forward to meet him, and took up a position in front of Albuhera.

At nine o’clock in the morning of the 16th. of May, the enemy commenced his attack, and after a strong and gallant resistance by the Spanish troops, he gained the heights upon which they had been formed; meanwhile the division of the Honourable Major-General William Stewart had been moved up to support them, and that of Major-General Hamilton brought to the left of the Spanish line, and formed in contiguous close columns of battalions, to be available in any direction. The Portuguese brigade of cavalry, under Brigadier-General Otway, remained at some distance on the left, to check any attempt that might be made below the village.

Nearly at the commencement of the battle a heavy storm of rain came on, which with the smoke from the firing, rendered it impossible to discern anything distinctly. This, with the nature of the ground, had been extremely favourable to the attacking columns. The right brigade of Major-General Stewart’s division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne, (now Field-Marshal Lord Seaton,) first came into action, and behaved in the most gallant manner, and, finding that the enemy’s column could not be shaken by fire, proceeded to attack it with the bayonet; while thus in the act of charging, a body of Polish lancers, which the thickness of the atmosphere and the nature of the ground had concealed, (and which was, besides, mistaken by those of the brigade when discovered for Spanish cavalry, and therefore not fired upon,) turned it, and being thus attacked unexpectedly in the rear, was unfortunately broken, and suffered immensely. The second battalion of the 31st. regiment, under the command of Major L’Estrange, alone held its ground against all the colonnes en masse, until the arrival of the third brigade under Major-General Hoghton. The conduct of this brigade was most conspicuously gallant, and that of the second brigade, under the Honourable Lieutenant-Colonel Abercromby, was not less so. Major-General Hoghton, cheering on his men to the charge, fell pierced with wounds.

Although the principal attack was on this point of the right a continual attempt was also made upon that part of the original front at the village and bridge, which were defended in the most gallant manner by Major-General Baron Alten, and the light infantry brigade of the German Legion, whose conduct, in every point of view, was reported as “conspicuously good.” The enemy’s cavalry, on his infantry attempting to force the right, had endeavoured to turn it; but the able manœuvres of Major-General the Honourable William Lumley, commanding the allied cavalry, though vastly inferior in point of numbers, foiled the design. Major-General the Honourable George Lowry Cole, seeing the attack, very judiciously brought up his left a little, marched in line to attack the enemy’s left, and arrived most opportunely to contribute, with the charges of the brigades of Major-General Stewart’s division, to force the enemy to abandon his situation, and retire precipitately, and to take refuge under his reserve. Here the Fusilier brigade, consisting of two battalions of the 7th. and one of the 23rd. Fusiliers, immortalized itself.[43] So numerous were the casualties, that Captain Stainforth’s company of the 23rd. Royal Welsh Fusiliers, was commanded, at the close of the action, by Corporal Thomas Robinson. The enemy was pursued by the Allies to a considerable distance, and as far as it was considered prudent, with his immense superiority of cavalry, and Marshal Beresford contented himself with seeing him driven across the Albuhera.

Commencing at nine o’clock, the battle continued without interruption until two in the afternoon, when the enemy having been driven over the Albuhera, for the remainder of the day there was but cannonading and skirmishing.

It was observed during this sanguinary battle, that the British dead, particularly the 57th. regiment, were lying as they fought, in ranks, and every wound was in the front. This corps here gained the name of the Die-hards.

On this memorable day the loss was very severe, but the French casualties were still greater. About two thousand dead were left by them on the field, and nearly a thousand prisoners were taken. Five of their generals were killed and wounded. The British had Major-General Hoghton, thirty-three officers, thirty-three sergeants, four drummers, and nine hundred and seventeen rank and file killed.[44]

Amongst the instances of the defence and preservation of the colours, the following are remarkable, and more especially that of the 3rd., Buffs, for which a medal was struck. In the accounts of the time, Ensign Walsh, of the 3rd. Foot, was reported to have prevented the colour of the regiment from being taken by tearing, when the staff of the colour was broken by a cannon ball, the colour off and concealing it in his bosom. This statement misled the then Chancellor of the Exchequer when he moved a vote of thanks to the army, on the 7th. of June following, for its gallantry in this sanguinary battle. The honour, however, was due to Lieutenant Latham, who preserved the regimental colour from falling into the enemy’s hands in the following gallant manner:—While the Buffs were engaged with the French infantry, they were attacked in the rear by a large force of French and Polish cavalry. Ensign Thomas, who carried the second, or regimental colour, was called upon to surrender; but he replied that could only be with his life. He fell, mortally wounded, a victim to his bravery, and the colour was captured. The first, or the king’s colour, was carried by Ensign Walsh; the sergeants who protected it had fallen in its defence, and this officer was pursued by several Polish lancers. Lieutenant Latham saw the danger of the colour being borne in triumph from the field by the enemy; his soul was alive to the honour of his corps, and he ran forward to protect it. Ensign Walsh was surrounded, wounded, and taken prisoner; but Lieutenant Latham arrived at the spot in time to seize the colour, which he defended with heroic gallantry. Environed by a crowd of assailants, each emulous of the honour of its capture, and his body bleeding from wounds, Lieutenant Latham clung with energetic tenacity to his precious charge, defended himself with his sword, and refused to yield. A French hussar, seizing the flag-staff, and raising in his stirrups, aimed at the head of the gallant Latham a blow which failed in cutting him down, but which sadly mutilated him, severing one side of the face and nose. Although thus severely wounded, his resolute spirit did not shrink, but he sternly and vigorously continued to struggle with the French horsemen, and, as they endeavoured to drag the colour from him, he exclaimed, “I will surrender it only with my life.” A second sabre stroke severed his left arm and hand, in which he held the staff, from his body. He then dropped his sword, and, seizing the staff with his right hand, continued to struggle with his opponents until he was thrown down, trampled upon, and pierced with lances; but the number of his adversaries, impeded their efforts to destroy him, and that moment the British cavalry came up and the French troopers fled. Lieutenant Latham, although desperately wounded, was so intent on preserving the colour, that he exerted the little strength he had left to remove it from the staff and to conceal it under him. The Fusilier brigade advanced, and, by a gallant effort, changed the fortune of the day. Sergeant Gough, of the first battalion of the 7th. Royal Fusiliers, found the colour under Lieutenant Latham, who lay apparently dead. The colour, for which so desperate a struggle had been maintained, was restored to the Buffs, and the sergeant was rewarded with a commission, being, in consequence of his gallant conduct, appointed ensign in the 2nd. West India Regiment, on the 14th. of November, 1811. After lying some time on the ground in a state of insensibility, Lieutenant Latham revived and crawled towards the river, where he was found endeavouring to quench his thirst. He was removed to the convent, his wounds dressed, and the stump of his arm amputated: he ultimately recovered. Ensign Walsh escaped from the enemy soon after he had been made prisoner. When recovered of his wounds, he joined his regiment, and made known the circumstance of the colour having been thus preserved by Lieutenant Latham. The officers of the Buffs, with a readiness which reflected great honour on the corps, subscribed one hundred guineas for the purchase of a gold medal, on which the preservation of the colour by Lieutenant Latham was represented in high relief, with the motto, “I will surrender it only with my life.” Application was made to His Royal Highness the Commander-in-Chief, by General Leigh, then Colonel of the 3rd. Foot, or the Buffs, for the royal authority for Lieutenant Latham to receive and wear the medal, which was granted, in a letter dated Horse Guards, 4th. January, 1813. The medal was presented to this gallant officer at Reading, on the 12th. of August following. An operation was performed in 1815, by the celebrated surgeon, Mr. Carpue, assisted by Assistant John Morrison, M.D., of the Buffs, to repair the mutilation of Captain Latham’s face, at the suggestion of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent, who kindly defrayed the expense of the operation and cure. Captain Latham received, by authority of the royal warrant, a pension of one hundred pounds a year, in consequence of the loss of his left arm, and a further annual pension of seventy pounds on account of his other severe wounds. He continued to serve in the 3rd. regiment until the 20th. of April, 1820, when he exchanged to half-pay, receiving the regulated difference.

Ensign James Jackson carried the regimental colour of the 57th. at Albuhera. Soon after the action commenced, the officer with the king’s colour was severely wounded, and the colour fell to the ground, when Ensign Jackson immediately directed one of the non-commissioned officers to pick it up, and taking it from him, gave the regimental colour to the sergeant, which he retained until an officer was brought to take charge of it. The king’s colour, which Ensign Jackson carried, received thirty balls through it, and two others broke the pole and carried away the top. Nine balls passed through his clothes, of which four wounded—one through the body. During the greatest part of the battle the hostile lines were less than one hundred yards from each other. Brevet-Major James Jackson was placed on retired full pay as captain, 57th. regiment, on the 25th. of June, 1841, and was promoted to the brevet rank of Lieutenant-Colonel on the 28th. of November, 1854.

Marshal Soult retired after the battle to the ground he had been previously on, and during the night of the 17th. he commenced his retreat towards Seville, leaving Badajoz to its fate.

MEDAL FOR ALBUHERA.

The medal for the battle of Albuhera was the same as that conferred for other actions of this period, and of which an illustration is given for Talavera; but there appears also to have been one awarded by the Spanish monarch, for in a letter, dated Gonesse, 2nd. July, 1815, addressed to Marshal Lord Beresford, G.C.B., the Duke of Wellington wrote, “You should recommend for the Spanish medal for Albuhera, according to the rules laid down by the King of Spain, for the grant of it. I think it should be given only to those who were there, and actually engaged.” When the silver war medal was authorized, it is almost superfluous to state that a bar was granted for this victory.

CAPTURE OF JAVA. AUGUST AND SEPTEMBER, 1811.

The British government resolved to complete its dominion in the East, by the conquest of the island of Java, of which the Dutch had held undisturbed possession for more than one hundred years. The extent of the island,—six hundred and forty miles long, and about a hundred broad; the luxuriant and fertile character of the soil, the mountain districts yielding the vegetables and grain of Europe, and the plains the delicious fruits and other vegetable productions of the East in abundance, without the necessity of laborious tillage, and to so great an extent, as to occasion it to be sometimes called the granary of the East; rendered the island of Java a valuable acquisition to the United Provinces, and its principle city, Batavia, was the capital of the Dutch settlements in the East Indies. Holland having become a part of that empire which Napoleon was forming to prepare the way for universal dominion, it became necessary to deprive the Dutch of this large and fertile island.

Lord Minto, the Governor-General of India, planned the expedition, and in order to carry out his idea, gave orders for the collection of a number of troops at Madras. The squadron was placed under Rear-Admiral the Honourable Robert Stopford, and the land forces were commanded by Lieutenant-General Sir Samuel Auchmuty; whilst his lordship determined to accompany the armament.

A landing was effected on the 4th. of August, 1811, at Chillingching, within twelve miles east of Batavia, which was taken possession of on the 8th. of that month without opposition. The possession of Batavia was of the utmost importance. Although large storehouses of public property were burnt previous to the retreat of the enemy, and every effort made to destroy the remainder, some valuable granaries and other stores were preserved. During the night of the 8th. a feeble attempt was made by the enemy to cut off a small guard, which had been sent for the security of the place; but the troops of the advance had reinforced the party early in the evening, and the attack was repulsed. The advance under Colonel (afterwards Major-General Sir Robert Rollo) Gillespie occupied the city on the 9th. of August.

On the 10th. a sharp affair took place with the élite of General Jansen’s army; the British had advanced from Batavia, and found three thousand select men of the Gallo-Batavian troops in a strong position at Weltervreeden, defended by abattis; this post was stormed and carried at the point of the bayonet by the troops under Colonel Gillespie, many of the enemy being killed, and their guns captured; the remainder retreated to the entrenched position at Cornelis, between the great river Jacatra and the deep aqueduct of Slokan, neither of which was fordable. In this affair the grenadier company of the 78th., and the detachment of the 89th. regiment, were particularly distinguished in charging and capturing their adversaries’ artillery. The British loss was trifling compared with that of their opponents, which was estimated at about five hundred men, with Brigadier-General Alberti dangerously wounded.

Although success had thus attended the British troops, further progress became extremely difficult, and somewhat doubtful. The position of the foe was extremely formidable. Seven redoubts, and many batteries, mounted with heavy cannon, occupied the most commanding ground within the lines, the whole of the works being defended by a numerous and well-organized artillery. As the season was too far advanced, the heat so violent, and the number of troops insufficient to admit of regular approaches, the only alternative was to attempt to carry the works by assault, and in aid of this design, some batteries were erected for the purpose of disabling the principal redoubt; a heavy fire was kept up by the British for two days, from twenty eighteen-pounders and eight mortars and howitzers. Their execution was great, and although answered at the commencement of each day by a far more numerous artillery, the nearest batteries were daily silenced, and every part of the position was considerably disturbed.

At dawn on the 26th. of August, the assault on Cornelis was made. To Colonel Gillespie, a gallant and experienced officer, the attack was entrusted. He had the infantry of the advance and the grenadiers of the line with him, and was supported by Colonel Gibbs, with the 59th. regiment and the fourth battalion of Bengal Volunteers. They were intended, if possible, to surprise the redoubt, No. 3, constructed beyond the Slokan, to endeavour to cross the bridge over that stream with the fugitives, and then to assault the redoubts within the lines, Colonel Gillespie attacking those to the left, and Colonel Gibbs to the right. Lieutenant-Colonel William Macleod, with six companies of the 69th., was directed to follow a path on the bank of the great river, and when the attack had commenced on the Slokan, to endeavour to possess himself of the left redoubt, No. 2. Major Tule, with the flank corps of the reserve, reinforced by two troops of cavalry, four guns of horse artillery, two companies of the 69th. and the grenadiers of the reserve, was to attack the corps at Campong Maylayo, on the west of the great river, and endeavour to cross the bridge at that post.

The remainder of the army, under Major-General (afterwards General Sir Frederick) Wetherall, was at the batteries, where a column under Colonel Wood, consisting of the 78th. regiment and the fifth volunteer battalion, was directed to advance against the enemy in front, and at a favourable moment, when aided by the other attacks, to force his way, if practicable, and open the position for the line. General Jansens was fully prepared for the conflict, and was in the redoubts when it commenced. After a long detour through a close and intricate country, Colonel Gillespie came on the enemy’s advance, routed it in an instant, and, under a heavy fire of grape and musketry, rapidly possessed himself of the advanced redoubt, No. 3. Passing the bridges with the fugitives, under a tremendous fire, he assaulted and carried with the bayonet the redoubt No. 4, after a very obstinate resistance. Here the two divisions of the columns separated. Colonel Gibbs turned to the right, and with the 59th. and a portion of the 78th., which had now forced their way in front, carried the redoubt No. 1. At the instant of its capture an explosion of the magazine occurred, which destroyed a number of officers and men who were crowded on its ramparts, which the foe had abandoned. The redoubt No. 2, against which Lieutenant-Colonel William Macleod’s (69th. Foot) attack was directed, was carried in equally gallant style, but that officer fell in the moment of victory. The front of the position being thus open, the assailants rushed in from every quarter.[45] The cavalry, towards the rear, and horse artillery forced a passage through the lines, the fort of Cornelis was carried, and the British were triumphant at every point. Nearly two thousand of the enemy were killed, and about five thousand prisoners were taken, including three general officers.

General Jansens, with about fifty horse, the remnant of his army of ten thousand men, escaped into the interior, where, having collected a small force, he made a feeble attempt at further resistance, which resulted in the surrender of himself and his troops in September, with the island of Java and its dependencies, to the British arms. This valuable island was annexed to the dominions of the British crown, but was restored to Holland at the termination of the war, by the treaty of Vienna, in 1814.[46]

The 14th., 59th., 69th., 78th., and 89th. regiments were present at the capture of Java.

MEDAL FOR JAVA.

The medal which was conferred for this success was the same as that granted for the Peninsula victories, and was similarly distributed. When the general silver medal was subsequently authorized for the several services specified at page 58, the word JAVA was inscribed on one of the bars, as was done for the capture of Martinique and Guadaloupe.

SIEGE OF CIUDAD RODRIGO. JANUARY, 1812.

As soon as the troops had recovered from their sickness and fatigue, Viscount Wellington determined the siege of Ciudad Rodrigo, which place was approached on the 8th. of January, 1812. It was not, however, regularly invested, for the light division only crossed on that day. The French garrison in the Francisco redoubt considered the affair merely as one of observation, and amused themselves with bowing and saluting the new comers. At night a party was formed from each regiment of the above division, under Lieutenant-Colonel John Colborne, of the 52nd., and the redoubt was stormed: the conduct of this officer, and of the detachment, was highly applauded in the official despatches.

Viscount Wellington, in the afternoon of the 14th. of January, opened fire from twenty-two pieces of ordnance in three batteries in the first parallel, and the British established themselves in the second parallel on the same night. Lieutenant-General Graham facilitated this measure by having surprised the enemy’s detachment in the convent of Santa Cruz, on the night of the 13th.; and Major-General the Honourable Charles Colville, in temporary command of the fourth division, had, on the night of the 14th., obtained possession of the convent of St. Francisco, and of the other fortified posts of the suburb. The latter service was gallantly performed by Lieutenant-Colonel Harcourt, with the 40th. regiment, which remained from that period in the suburb of St. Francisco, and materially assisted in the attack on that side of the place. The siege was prosecuted with such vigour, that on the 19th. of the same month, two practicable breaches having been made in the body of the place, the British commander resolved to carry it by storm.

The assault was made on the evening of Sunday, the 19th. of January, in five separate columns. Brigadier-General Pack, who was destined to make a false attack upon the southern face of the fort, converted it into a real one, his advance guard, under the command of Major Lynch, having followed the enemy’s troops from the advanced works into the fausse-braye, where all opposed to them were made prisoners.

Major Ridge, of the second battalion of the 5th. Fusilliers, having escaladed the fausse-braye wall, stormed the breach in the body of the place, together with the 94th. regiment, (Scots Brigade,) commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell. These regiments not only effectually covered the advance from the trenches of Major-General Mac Kinnon’s brigade, by their first movements and operations, but preceded it in the attack.

Major-Generals Craufurd and Vandeleur, and the troops of the light division on the left, were likewise very forward on that side; and in less than half an hour from the time the attack commenced, the British troops were in possession of, and formed on the ramparts of the place, each body contiguous to the other. The enemy, having sustained a considerable loss in the contest then submitted.

The British casualties were severe, especially in officers of high rank and estimation. During the siege, and in the assault, nine officers and one hundred and sixty-nine men were killed, seventy officers and seven hundred and forty-eight men wounded; in all nine hundred and ninety-six. Major-General Mac Kinnon was blown up by the accidental explosion of one of the enemy’s expense magazines, close to the breach, after having gallantly and successfully led the troops under him to the attack. Major-Generals Craufurd and Vandeleur were wounded, the former severely, whilst leading on the light division to the storm; Lieutenant-Colonel Colborne, of the 52nd. Light Infantry,[47] who was severely wounded, and Major (afterwards Sir George) Napier, who led the storming party of the light division, also wounded on the top of the breach, and lost an arm. The garrison likewise sustained severe loss, and was reduced to one thousand seven hundred men.

Viscount Wellington specially praised the troops of the first, third, fourth, and light divisions, and Brigadier-General Pack’s brigade, by whom the siege was carried on. His lordship added:—“The conduct of all parts of the third division, in the operations which they performed with so much gallantry and exactness on the evening of the 19th., in the dark, affords the strongest proof of the abilities of Lieutenant-General Picton and Major-General Mac Kinnon by whom they were directed and led; and I beg particularly to draw your Lordship’s attention to the conduct of Lieutenant-Colonel O’Toole, 2nd. Caçadores, Major Ridge. 5th. Foot, Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, 94th., Major Manners, 74th., and of Major Grey, 5th. Foot, who has been twice wounded during this siege.

“It is but justice also to the third division to report, that the men who performed the sap belonged to the 45th., 74th., and 88th. regiments, under the command of Captain M‘Leod, of the Royal Engineers, and Captain Thompson, of the 74th., Lieutenant Beresford, of the 88th. (Connaught Rangers), and Lieutenant Metcalf, of the 45th. (Sherwood Foresters); and they distinguished themselves not less in the storm of the place than they had in the performance of their laborious duty during the siege.

“Although it did not fall to the lot of the troops of the first and fourth divisions to bring these operations to their successful close, they distinguished themselves throughout their progress, by the patience and perseverance with which they performed the labours of the siege. The brigade of Guards, under Major-General H. Campbell, was particularly distinguished in this respect.”

The British commander was advanced to the dignity of an Earl, with an annuity of two thousand pounds. Parliament voted its thanks to him and his gallant army. This success also gained for him, from the Spanish government, the title of Duke of Ciudad Rodrigo.

The 5th., 43rd., 45th., 52nd., 60th., 74th., 77th., 83rd., 88th., 94th. regiments, and Rifle Brigade, were engaged in the capture of Ciudad Rodrigo.

SIEGE OF BADAJOZ. 17TH. MARCH AND 6TH. APRIL, 1812.

The formidable fortress of Ciudad Rodrigo having been captured with such unlooked-for rapidity, astonished the French General, who had assembled an army of sixty thousand men for its relief, which now again returned to its winter quarters. As soon as the breaches were repaired, and the place put in a state of defence, the Earl of Wellington undertook, for the third time, the siege of Badajoz. The preparations for this service had been carried on with extraordinary secrecy, and were completed about the beginning of March, when the army broke up from its cantonments in the neighbourhood of Almeida, and, moving with the greatest rapidity, arrived before Badajoz on the 16th. of that month when the place was invested by the third, fourth, and light divisions. An advanced post, the Picurina, was taken by storm on the 25th., and on the following day two breaching batteries opened fire on the town.

On the 6th. of April three breaches were considered practicable, and orders were issued for the assault. It was determined to assault the castle of Badajoz by escalade. Accordingly the attack was made on the night of the 6th. of April, at ten o’clock. Major-General Kempt’s brigade[48] led, and he was wounded in crossing the River Rivillas, below the inundation. Notwithstanding this circumstance and the obstinate resistance of the enemy, the castle was carried by escalade, and the third division (known as the “Fighting Third”) established therein about half-past eleven. Meanwhile Major Wilson, of the 48th. regiment, carried the ravelin of St. Roque, with a detachment of two hundred men of the guard in the trenches, and, with the aid of Major Squire, of the Engineers, he established himself within that work.

The fourth and light divisions were not perceived by the enemy until they reached the covered way, and the advanced guards of the two divisions descended without difficulty into the ditch, protected by the fire of the parties stationed on the glacis for that purpose. They advanced to the assault of the breaches, led by their gallant officers, with the utmost intrepidity; but such was the nature of the obstacles prepared by the garrison at the top and behind the breaches, and so determined the resistance, that the assailants could not establish themselves within the place. Many brave officers and soldiers were killed or wounded by explosions at the top of the breaches, and others who succeeded to them were compelled to give way. Repeated attempts were made till after twelve at night, when the Earl of Wellington, seeing that success was not to be attained, and that Lieutenant-General Picton was established in the castle, the fourth and light divisions were ordered to the ground on which they had first assembled for the attack.

Major-General Leith in the meantime had pushed forward Major-General Walker’s brigade on the left, supported by the 38th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Nugent, and the 15th. Portuguese regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Do Rego; and he had made a false attack upon the Pardaleras, with the 8th. Caçadores, under Major Hill. Major-General Walker forced the barrier on the road of Olivença and entered the covered way on the left of the bastion of St. Vicente, close to the Guadiana. There he descended into the ditch, and escaladed the face of that bastion.

This proceeding was supported by Lieutenant-General Leith, with the 38th., and the 15th. Portuguese regiment; and the British troops being thus established in the castle, which commanded all the works of and in the town; and the fourth and light divisions being formed again for the attack of the breaches, all resistance ceased. At daylight in the morning of the 7th. of April, the Governor, General Philippon, who had retired to Fort St. Christoval, surrendered, together with the whole garrison, which consisted of five thousand men at the commencement of the siege, of whom one thousand two hundred were killed or wounded during the operations, besides those lost in opposing the assault. About three thousand five hundred prisoners were captured, being all that survived of the gallant garrison.

The regiments present at the capture of Badajos, were the 4th., 5th., 7th., 23rd., 27th., 30th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 44th., 45th., 48th., 52nd., 60th., 74th., 77th., 83rd., 88th., 94th., and Rifle Brigade.

This success cost the British and Portuguese the following heavy casualties:—Seventy-two officers, fifty-one sergeants, two drummers, and nine hundred and ten rank and file killed; three hundred and six officers, two hundred and sixteen sergeants, seventeen drummers, and three thousand two hundred and forty-eight rank and file wounded. No wonder that the Iron Duke wept, when he saw that the glory of the capture was purchased at such a price.

BATTLE OF SALAMANCA. 22ND. JULY, 1812.

On the 17th. of June, the forts at Salamanca were invested by the sixth division, and operations commenced by the light companies thereof, under Colonel Samuel Venables Hinde, of the 32nd. regiment. The remainder of the army was formed in order of battle on the heights of San Christoval, in front of Salamanca, from the 20th. to the 28th. of June, to meet Marshal Marmont, who advanced with forty thousand men to relieve the forts. They were attacked without success on the 23rd., and carried on the 27th. of June, by a party under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Daviss, of the 36th. regiment. Several skirmishes and changes of position occurred. The Earl of Wellington advanced in pursuit of the French Marshal, who, having received reinforcements, crossed the Douro, and the allies retired, skilfully manœuvring and taking up different positions in presence of the enemy, until the 21st., when they reached the ground they had formerly occupied, on the height of San Christoval.

Shortly after daylight on the 22nd. of July, detachments from both armies attempted to obtain possession of the more distant from the allied right of the two hills called Dos Arapiles. In this attempt the enemy succeeded, his detachment being the strongest; by which success the French position was materially strengthened, and they had in their power increased means of annoying that of their opponents.

The light troops of the seventh division, and the 4th. Caçadores, belonging to Major-General Pack’s brigade, were engaged in the morning with the enemy on the height of Nuestra Senora de la Pena, on which they maintained themselves throughout the day. The improved position of the French rendered it necessary for the Earl of Wellington to extend the right of his army en potence to the heights behind the village of Arapiles, and to occupy it with light infantry; here the fourth division, under the command of Lieutenant-General the Honourable Lowry Cole, was placed.

A variety of evolutions and movements having been made by the French Marshal, he proceeded to carry out his plan about two o’clock in the afternoon; and under cover of a very heavy cannonade, which did but little injury, he extended his left, and moved forward his army, apparently with an intention to embrace, by the position of his troops, and by his fire, the British post on that of the two Arapiles, and thence to attack and break the line; or at all events to render difficult any movements to the right. This extension of the French line to their left, and its advance upon the allied right, gave the British commander an opportunity of attacking him, for which he had long been anxious. “The attack of the third division,” says Lord Londonderry, in his “Story of the Peninsula War,” “was not only the most spirited, but the most perfect thing of the kind that modern times have witnessed. Regardless alike of a charge of cavalry and of the murderous fire which the enemy’s batteries opened, on went these fearless warriors, horse and foot, without check or pause, until they won the ridge, and then the infantry giving their volley, and the cavalry falling on, sword in hand, the French were pierced, broken, and discomfited. So close indeed was the struggle, that in several instances the British colours were seen waving over the heads of the enemy’s battalions.”

The British General, in his despatch, observed that “Major-General the Honourable Edward Pakenham[49] formed the third division across the enemy’s flank, and overthrew everything opposed to him. These troops were supported in the most gallant style by the Portuguese cavalry, under Brigadier-General D’Urban, and Lieutenant-Colonel Hervey’s squadrons of the 14th., who successfully defended every attempt made by the enemy on the flank of the third division.”

In front the French were attacked by Brigadier-General Bradford’s brigade, the fourth and fifth divisions, and the cavalry under Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton, Bart., and were driven from one height to another. The cavalry made a most successful charge against a body of French infantry, which they overthrew, and cut to pieces. In this charge Major-General Le Marchant was killed. The sixth division, under Major-General Clinton, was ordered up at a critical period to relieve the fourth division, which had been heavily pressed, and the battle was soon restored to its former success.

The enemy’s right, reinforced by the troops which had fled from his left, and by those which had by this time retired from the Arapiles, still continued to resist; and while other corps were directed to turn the right, the sixth division,[50] supported by the third and fifth, attacked the front. It was dark before this point was carried by the sixth division, and the enemy then fled through the woods towards the Tormes. The pursuit was made by the first and light divisions, and Major-General William Anson’s brigade of the fourth division, and some squadrons of cavalry, under Lieutenant-General Sir Stapleton Cotton, Bart.; but the darkness of the night enabled many of the enemy to escape, and was unfortunately the cause of Sir Stapleton being wounded by one of the allied sentries. The same troops renewed the pursuit at break of day the next morning, with Major-Generals Bock’s and Anson’s brigades of cavalry, which had joined during the night. On coming up with the enemy’s rear-guard of cavalry and infantry near La Serna, they were at once attacked by the two brigades of dragoons; the French cavalry fled, leaving the infantry to their fate. The gallant charge made on the infantry by the heavy brigade of the King’s German Legion, under Major-General Bock, which was completely successful, was highly commended; the whole body of infantry, consisting of three battalions of the French first division, were made prisoners on this occasion.

Eleven pieces of cannon, several ammunition waggons, two eagles, and six colours were captured; one general, three colonels, three lieutenant-colonels, one hundred and thirty officers, and about seven thousand soldiers were taken prisoners. Marshal Marmont was badly wounded, and lost an arm; four general officers were killed, and several wounded.

The British loss was in all four thousand nine hundred and sixty-four killed and wounded. Major-General Le Marchant was killed; Field-Marshal Sir W. C. Beresford, K.B., Lieutenant-Generals Sir Stapleton Cotton-Leith, and the Honourable George Lowry Cole, and Major-General Victor Alten were amongst the wounded. The French loss was still more considerable.

This victory was followed by the surrender of Madrid to the allies, who entered that city on the 12th. of August, and were joyfully received by the inhabitants. The title of Marquis was conferred on the Earl of Wellington.

The following regiments took part in the victory of Salamanca: 5th Dragoon Guards, 3rd., 4th., 11th., 14th., and 16th. Light Dragoons; 1st., 2nd., 4th., 5th., 7th., 9th., 11th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 30th., 32nd., 36th., 38th., 40th., 43rd., 44th., 45th., 48th., 51st., 52nd., 53rd., 58th., 60th., 61st., 68th., 74th., 79th., 83rd., 88th., and 94th. Foot, and Rifle Brigade.

CAPTURE OF FORT DETROIT. AUGUST, 1812.

The negotiations between the British Government and the United States of America, which had several times been broken off and renewed, ultimately terminated on the 18th of June, 1812, by the latter declaring war. Their first design was the conquest of Canada, and early in July the American commander, Brigadier-General Hull, invaded that country, by crossing the Detroit River on the 12th. of that month, with two thousand three hundred men, consisting of regular cavalry and infantry, and militia, with several field pieces; having driven in the militia towards Amherstsburg, he advanced to Sandwich, and afterwards approached the former place with a part of his army to the River Cunard, about five miles from the fort, where he was foiled in three attempts to cross that river, which cost him a considerable loss. The garrison of Amherstsburg at that time consisted of a subaltern’s detachment of the royal artillery, commanded by Lieutenant Troughton, a detachment of three hundred men of the 41st. regiment, under Captain Muir, and about the same number of militia, the whole commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Saint George, the district inspecting field officer of militia. Some skirmishes occurred between the troops under the latter officer, and the enemy upon the River Canard, which uniformly terminated in his being repulsed with loss. Major-General Isaac Brock detached a force down the River Thames, capable of acting in conjunction with the garrison of Amherstsburg offensively, but Captain Chambers who had been appointed to direct this detachment, experienced difficulties that frustrated the design; whereupon Colonel Proctor was ordered to assume the command, and his force was soon after increased with sixty men of the 41st. regiment. Meanwhile the most strenuous exertions were made; and voluntary offers of service were received from that portion of the embodied militia the most easily connected. The Attorney-General, John M‘Donell, Esq., acted as provincial aide-de-camp to Major-General Brock, and other gentlemen of the first character and influence evinced similar devotion.

A sufficiency of boats being collected at Long Point for the conveyance of three hundred men, the embarkation took place on the 8th. of August, and in five days the troops arrived at Amherstsburg. The judicious arrangement which had been adopted immediately upon the arrival of Colonel Proctor, of the 41st., compelled the Americans to retreat and take shelter under the guns of the fort; that officer commenced operations by sending strong detachments across the river, with a view of cutting off the enemy’s communications with his reserve. This produced two smart skirmishes on the 5th. and 9th. of August, in both of which the Americans suffered considerable loss; the British had only three killed and thirteen wounded, amongst the latter were Captain Muir and Lieutenant Sutherland, of the 41st. regiment. Batteries had likewise been commenced opposite Fort Detroit, for one eighteen-pounder, two twelve, and two five and a half-inch mortars all of which were opened on the evening of the 15th. of August, Brigadier-General Hull having been previously summoned to surrender, and though opposed by a well-directed fire from seven twenty-four pounders, such was their construction, under the able directions of Captain Dixon, of the royal engineers, that no injury was sustained therefrom.

Major-General Brock having collected the force at his disposal during the 15th. of August in the neighbourhood of Sandwich, the embarkation commenced a little after daylight on the following morning, and by the able arrangements of Lieutenant Dewar, of the quartermaster-general’s department, the whole landed at Springwell, about three miles west of Detroit. The Indians, who in the meantime had effected a landing two miles below, moved forward and occupied the woods, about a mile and a half on the British left. The force which was instantly directed to march against the enemy, consisted of thirty royal artillery, two hundred and fifty of the 41st. regiment, fifty Royal Newfoundland regiment, four hundred militia, and about six hundred Indians, to which were attached three six-pounders, and two three-pounders. The troops afterwards advanced to within one mile of the fort, when an assault was determined upon. Brigadier-General Hull, however, prevented this movement, by proposing a cessation of hostilities, for the purpose of preparing terms of capitulation. The American troops that surrendered consisted of two thousand five hundred men, and were divided into two troops of cavalry; one company of artillery regulars; the 4th. United States regiment; detachments of the 1st. and 3rd. United States regiment, volunteers; three regiments of the Ohio militia; and one regiment of the Michigan territory. Thirty-three pieces of brass and iron ordnance had already been secured. This capitulation was concluded at Detroit on the 16th. of August, 1812, and the 41st. foot bears the name of the fort on the regimental colour, likewise the 69th. its linked battalion. The medal granted for this service was similar to that authorized for the Peninsula; and on the war medal being issued a clasp was added commemorative of the foregoing events.

BATTLE OF VITTORIA. 21ST. JUNE, 1813.

On the night of the 19th. of June, 1813, the French troops, commanded by Joseph Buonaparte, having Marshal Jourdan as the Major-General of the army, took up a position in front of Vittoria, the left resting upon the heights which end at La Puebla de Arganzon, and extending thence across the valley of the Zadorra, in front of the village of Arinez. The Marquis of Wellington reconnoitred the enemy’s position on the 20th., with design of giving him battle on the following morning, if he should still remain in it, and accordingly on the 21st. of June ordered an attack to be made on three separate points—Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the second division, was to assail the French left at La Puebla; with Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham, with the first and fifth divisions, was to make a wide detour to the left, and crossing the Zadorra at Vittoria, to attack their right, and to cut off their retreat by the great road to Bayonne. The centre, consisting of the fourth and light divisions, (under Lord Wellington himself,) on the right, and the third and seventh, (under Lieutenant-General Lord Dalhousie,) on the left, was to pass the bridges in front, and attack as soon as the movements on the flanks should be executed. The troops moved from the camp on the Bayas at daybreak; and the operations of the day commenced by Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill obtaining possession of the heights of La Puebla. The enemy soon discovered the importance of these heights, and reinforced their troops to such an extent, that the Lieutenant-General was obliged to detach first the 71st. regiment and the light infantry battalion of Major-General Walker’s brigade, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel the Honourable Henry Cadogan, and successively other troops to the same point. The allies not only gained, but maintained possession of these important heights throughout their operations, notwithstanding the strenuous efforts made by the enemy to retake them. Lieutenant-Colonel Cadogan was here mortally wounded. The contest was thus at first chiefly on the extreme right and left, because, on account of the rugged nature of the ridges they had to pass, the left centre column, (third and seventh divisions,) did not reach the Zadorra until nearly one o’clock; the fourth and light divisions crossed the Zadorra immediately after Sir Rowland Hill had obtained possession of Subijana de Alava, the former at the bridge of Nanclares, and the latter at the bridge of Tres Puentes. The right brigade of the third division, followed by the seventh division, under the Earl of Dalhousie, then crossed the bridge of Mendoza, the other brigades of the third division fording higher up the river.

The seventh division and the centre brigade of the third division attacked the French right centre, in front of the villages of Margarita and Hermandad, and the Marquis of Wellington, seeing the hill in front of the village of Arinez weakly occupied by the enemy, ordered the right brigade of the third division, under Lieutenant-General Picton, in close columns of battalions across the front of both armies to that central point. The hill was carried immediately, and the French withdrew under cover of a cannonade from fifty pieces of artillery and a crowd of skirmishers, to the second range of heights, on which their reserve had been posted; they, however, still held Arinez on the great road leading to Vittoria. The brigade then advanced to the attack of the village of Arinez; the three right companies of the 74th., under Captain Mc Queen, with the companies of the 60th., immediately dashed forward and charged through it, drove out the enemy, and captured three guns; these companies were then halted under cover of some houses until the remainder of the regiment and brigade should come up, as the French were again advancing upon the post with increased numbers, keeping up a terrific fire of artillery and musketry. Finally they were driven back in confusion at the point of the bayonet.

By the capture of the village the great road was gained, and the French extreme left was turned, while they were hard pressed by Sir Rowland Hill’s attack on their front. They retreated on Vittoria, and the British continued the advance in admirable order, notwithstanding the difficulty of the ground. For six miles the action became a running fight and cannonade. When within a mile of Vittoria, the enemy made a stand, and the third division, being the foremost, bore the brunt of a heavy fire, until a hill on the French left was carried by the fourth division, which caused them to abandon the position.

Meanwhile Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham, with his divisions, had attacked the French right. The village of Gamarra Mayor was most gallantly stormed and carried by Brigadier-General Robinson’s brigade of the fifth division, which advanced in columns of battalions under a very heavy fire of artillery and musketry, without firing a shot, assisted by two guns of Major Lawson’s brigade of artillery. The French suffered severely, and three pieces of cannon were captured. Sir Thomas then proceeded to attack the village of Abechuco with the first division. These two villages were strongly occupied by the enemy as têtes-de-pont to the bridges over the Zadorra at these places. During the operations at Abechuco, which was carried, the light battalions having charged and taken three guns and a howitzer on the bridge, the greatest efforts were made to recover Gamarra Mayor, which were gallantly repulsed by the troops of the fifth division, under Major-General Oswald. Two divisions of the French were in reserve on the heights upon the left of the Zadorra, and it was not possible to cross by the bridges until the troops, which had moved upon the centre and left, had driven them through Vittoria. The whole then co-operated in the pursuit, which was continued by all till after dark.

The movement of the troops under Sir Thomas Graham, and their possession of Gamarra and Abechucho, intercepted the enemy’s retreat by the high road to France. They were then obliged to turn to the road towards Pampeluna, but were unable to hold any position for a sufficient length of time to allow the baggage and artillery to be drawn off. The whole, therefore, of the latter which had not been already captured by the troops, in their attack of the successive positions taken up by the French in their retreat from their first position on Arinez, and on the Zadorra, together with all their ammunition and baggage, fell into the hands of the British close to Vittoria. Only one gun and howitzer were carried off by the enemy.

Count Gazan, the Chief of the French Staff, in his report, shewed the state of destitution to which the officers were reduced.—“To such an extent are they stripped, that no one can account for what he has, or what is due to him. Several of the generals and officers have nothing in the world but the coats on their backs, and most of them are barefooted.” The French occupation of the Peninsula was virtually settled by this day’s success.

Although the nature of the ground did not admit of the cavalry regiments being generally engaged, they were kept close to the infantry to support them, and were most active in the pursuit. The court equipage of King Joseph was taken, and his carriage being taken, and his carriage being seized, he had barely time to escape on horseback. The defeat was the most complete that had been experienced in Spain.

Marshal Jourdan’s bâton[51] was taken, and sent to the Prince Regent, who in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, appointed the Marquis of Wellington a Field-Marshal. In a most flattering letter, the Prince Regent thus conferred the honour:—“You have sent me among the trophies of your unrivalled fame, the staff of a French Marshal, and I send you in return that of England.” This bâton was taken by the 87th., Royal Irish Fusiliers, under Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Viscount) Gough. The colours of the fourth battalion of the 100th. regiment were also among the trophies, and a hundred and forty-three brass guns were captured on the field.

Both armies were nearly equal in numbers, consisting of about seventy thousand men each. The French loss was stated by themselves at six thousand, and the casualties of the allies amounted to nearly five thousand men.

The following regiments were present at the battle of Yittoria:—The 3rd. and 5th. Dragoon Guards; 3rd., 4th., 14th., 15th., and 16th., Light Dragoons; 1st., 2nd., 4th., 5th., 6th., 7th., 9th., 20th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 34th., 38th., 39th., 40th., 43rd., 45th., 47th., 48th., 50th., 51st., 52nd., 53rd., 57th., 58th., 59th., 60th., 66th., 68th., 71st., 74th., 82nd., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 92nd., and Rifle Brigade.

ACTIONS OF THE PYRENEES. 28TH. JULY TO 2ND. AUGUST, 1813.

After the decisive battle of Vittoria, the British commander blockaded the fortress of Pampeluna, besieged St. Sebastian, and took up a position with the covering army in the Pyrenees. On the 17th. of July the blockade of Pampeluna was entrusted to the Spaniards. The whole frontier of the Pyrenees, from the pass of Roncesvalles to the mouth of the Bidassoa river, was now occupied by the second, seventh, and light divisions, with some Portuguese brigades in the front line; and by the third, fourth, and sixth divisions as supports, covering the blockade of Pampeluna, and the siege of St. Sebastian, then going on under Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham. The British army, after years of toil and conflict, procured liberty for the oppressed inhabitants of the Peninsula, had forced the intrusive monarch of Spain from his throne, and stood triumphant on the lofty pinnacles of the Pyrenees; but another mighty struggle was at hand, in which the innate valour and hardihood of British soldiers were about to be tested, and the French Army, having been re-organized by Marshal Soult, was pushed boldly forward to drive them from the mountains.

Marshal Soult having arrived at Bayonne on the 13th. of July, to command, as “Lieutenant of the Emperor,” the united French army of Spain, on the 25th. of that month attacked with about forty thousand men Major-General Byng’s post at Roncesvalles. Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir Lowry Cole moved up to his support with the fourth division, and these officers were enabled to maintain their post throughout the day; but the enemy having turned it in the afternoon, Sir Lowry deemed it advisable to withdraw during the night, and marched to the neighbourhood of Zubiri. A detachment of the 20th. evinced signal gallantry in its attacks on the head of a French column, but was forced back by superior numbers. The Marquis of Wellington stated in his despatch, that “in the actions which took place on this day, the 20th. regiment distinguished themselves.”

Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill’s position in the Puerto de Maya, at the head of the valley of Bastan, was also attacked by two divisions of the centre of the French army in the afternoon of the same day. The brunt of the action fell upon Major-Generals Pringle’s and Walker’s brigades in the second division, under the command of Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart. These troops were at first compelled to give way, but having been supported by Major-General Barnes’s brigade of the seventh division, they regained that part of their post, which was the key of the whole, and would have enabled them to re-assume it, had circumstances permitted it.[52] Sir Rowland Hill, having been apprised of the necessity that Sir Lowry Cole should retire, considered it advisable to withdraw his troops also to Irurita, and the enemy did not advance on the following day beyond the Puerto de Maya.

During the seven hours these brave troops were engaged but little advantage was acquired by the French, notwithstanding the numerical superiority of the latter. All the regiments charged with the bayonet, and the conduct of the 82nd., which moved up with the brigade under Major-General Barnes, was particularly reported. Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart was slightly wounded.

These events were not known to the Marquis of Wellington until late in the night of the 25th. and 26th., whereupon his lordship adopted immediate measures to concentrate the army to the right, at the same time making provision for the siege of St. Sebastian, and for the blockade of Pampeluna.

The hill on the right of the fourth division, which was occupied on the 27th. of July by one battalion of the 4th. Portuguese regiment, and by the Spanish regiment of Pravia, was attacked; but these troops defended their ground and drove back the enemy. This height being important to the British position, the 40th. was ordered to reinforce it, and this corps, with the Spanish regiments of El Principe and Pravia, succeeded in holding it, despite the repeated efforts made during the 27th. and 28th. by the enemy to obtain possession. On the morning of the 28th. the sixth division joined, and it was ordered to form across the valley in rear of the fourth. Scarcely had they taken their position when they were attacked by a very large force; their front was however so well defended by the fire of their own light troops from the heights on their left, and by that from the heights occupied by the fourth division and Brigadier-General Campbell’s Portuguese brigade, that the foe was soon driven back with immense slaughter.

To extricate their troops from the difficulty in which they were placed, the enemy attacked the height on which the left of the fourth division stood, which was occupied by the 7th. Caçadores, and succeeding in obtaining a momentary possession. They were again attacked by this regiment, supported by Major-General Ross, at the head of his brigade of the fourth division, and were driven down with great loss.

Now the battle became general along the whole front of the heights occupied by the fourth division, and in every part was in favour of the allies, excepting where one battalion of the 10th. Portuguese regiment of Major-General Campbell’s brigade was posted. This battalion having been overpowered, and compelled to give way immediately on the right of Major-General Ross’s brigade, the French established themselves on the British line, and that general was obliged to withdraw from his post.

The 27th. and 48th. regiments were then ordered to charge, first that body which had established a footing on the height, and next the portion on the left. Both attacks succeeded, and the enemy was forced down with immense loss; and the sixth division having moved forward at the same time to a situation in the valley of Lanz, nearer to the left of the fourth, the attack upon that front entirely ceased, and was continued but faintly on other points of the line.

During this hard-fought action the following regiments were specially noticed by the Marquis of Wellington, who observed in his despatch:—“In the course of this contest the gallant fourth division, which has so frequently been distinguished in this army, surpassed their former good conduct. Every regiment charged with the bayonet,—the 40th., 7th., 20th., and 23rd., four different times. Their officers set them the example; and Major-General Ross had two horses killed under him. The Portuguese troops likewise behaved admirably, and I had every reason to be satisfied with the conduct of the Spanish regiments, El Principe and Pravia.”

As soon as it was ascertained that Lieutenant-Generals Sir Thomas Picton and Sir Lowry Cole had moved from Zubiri, that post not being considered tenable for the time during which it would have been necessary to wait therein, Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill received orders to march by Lanz upon Lizaso, and Lieutenant-General the Earl of Dalhousie from San Estevan to the same place, where both arrived on the 28th. of July, and the seventh division came to Marcalain.

Sir Rowland Hill was followed by the enemy’s force that had been in his front, and which ultimately endeavoured to turn the left of the allies by an attack on his corps. They reinforced with one division the troops that had been opposed to him, and during the night of the 29th. and 30th., occupied in strength the crest of the mountain on the British left of the Lanz, opposite to the sixth and seventh divisions, thus connecting their right in their position with the divisions detached for the attack of Sir Rowland Hill’s corps.

Wellington had resolved, however, to attack this position. The Earl of Dalhousie was ordered to possess himself of the top of the mountain in his front, thus turning the enemy’s right; and Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton was to cross the heights, so as to turn his left by the road to Roncesvalles. As soon as the effect of these movements on the flanks should become apparent, the front of the position was to be attacked. Major-General the Honourable Edward Pakenham, who had been sent to take the command of the sixth division on Major-General Pack being wounded, turned the village of Sorauren as soon as the Earl of Dalhousie had driven the foe from the mountain, by which that flank was defended. The sixth division and Major-General Byng’s brigade, which had relieved the fourth division on the left of the position on the road to Ostiz, at once attacked, and succeeded in carrying that village.

The front of the main position was likewise attacked by Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry Cole, with the 7th. Caçadores, supported by the 11th. Portuguese regiment, the 40th., and the battalion under Colonel Bingham, consisting of the 2nd. and 53rd. regiments. These combined operations compelled the enemy to abandon a position pronounced by the British commander to have been one of the strongest and most difficult of access that he had ever seen occupied by troops. In the retreat therefrom the French lost a great number of prisoners.

During the course of these operations, and as their success was observed, troops were detached to the support of Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, before whom the enemy appeared in his front late in the morning, and commenced at once an extended manœuvre upon his left flank which obliged him to withdraw from the height which he occupied behind the Lizaso to the next range; there, however, he maintained himself, and that general specially praised the 28th., 34th., and 60th. regiments.

At sunset the Marquis of Wellington having continued the pursuit of the enemy, after his retreat to Olague, found himself immediately in the rear of their attack upon Sir Rowland Hill, from whose front they withdrew in the night, and on the 31st. of July took up a strong position, with two divisions, to cover their rear in the pass of Donna Maria. This pass was attacked and carried by Sir Rowland Hill and the Earl of Dalhousie, notwithstanding a vigorous opposition, and the strength of the position. On this occasion Lieutenant-General the Honourable William Stewart was wounded. A very thick fog prevented that advantage being taken of the situation of the enemy, which otherwise might have been effected.

Meanwhile the Marquis of Wellington moved with Major-General Byng’s brigade and the fourth division, under Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry Cole, by the Pass of Velate upon Irurita, in order to turn the French position on Donna Maria. Major-General Byng (afterwards Earl of Strafford) intercepted in Elizondo a large convoy and captured several prisoners. The pursuit of the enemy was continued in the valley of the Bidassoa, and many prisoners and much baggage were taken; the latter General possessed himself of the valley of Bastan, and of the position on the Puerto de Maya, so that the British forces on the night of the 1st. of August, occupied nearly the same positions as on the 25th. of July.

The French troops having been considerably reinforced and re-equipped after their recent defeat, made a most formidable attempt on the 28th. to relieve the blockade of Pampeluna with the whole of their forces, excepting the reserve under General Villatte, which remained in front of the British corps on the great road from Irun. This attempt was however entirely frustrated by the operations of a part only of the allied army, and the enemy sustained a defeat, and suffered considerably both in officers and men. They sent off the guns to St. Jean de Pied de Port on the evening of the 28th. of July, which alone ensured their safety.

Again the fourth division was most highly spoken of—the British commander stating that it is impossible to describe its “enthusiastic bravery.”

On the morning of the 2nd. of August, the enemy still continued posted, with a force of two divisions, on the Puerto de Echalar, and nearly the entire army behind the Puerto, when the fourth, seventh, and light divisions advanced by the valley, of the Bidassoa to the frontier, it having been determined to dislodge them by a combined attack and movement of the three divisions. The seventh division having, however, crossed the mountains from Sumbilla, had necessarily preceded the arrival of the fourth, and Major-General Barnes’s brigade was therefore formed for the attack, and advanced, before the fourth and light divisions could co-operate, with a regularity and gallantry which the British commander “had seldom seen equalled, and actually drove the two divisions of the enemy, notwithstanding the resistance opposed to them, from those formidable heights.” This exploit was the admiration of all who witnessed it. Major-General Kempt’s brigade of the light division likewise forced a very considerable force from the rock forming the left of the Puerto. The enemy were now in their own territory, and the British troops awaited in the Pyrenees the capture of St. Sebastian and Pampeluna.

In these combats, which have been designated the “Battles of the Pyrenees,” the following regiments were engaged, namely: 2nd., 3rd., 6th., 7th., 11th., 20th, 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th., 36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 45th., 48th., 50th., 51st., 53rd., 57th., 58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 71st., 74th., 79th., 82nd., 91st., and 92nd. Foot.

As may be readily conceived, the loss of the allies during these protracted encounters was great; they had forty-one officers and eight hundred and forty-seven men killed, and three hundred and twenty-eight officers and five thousand one hundred and seventy-two men wounded; many, however, were but slight cases.[53]

SIEGE OF ST. SEBASTIAN. AUGUST AND SEPTEMBER, 1813.

The allies having advanced to so great a distance from Portugal, that country was no longer used by the British as a place of arms, and the establishments there were consequently broken up. In conjunction with the ocean, the Western Pyrenees offered a fresh base of operations, and the capture of St. Sebastian became of primary importance.

One of the first objects was the reduction of the convent and redoubt of San Bartolomeo, which were battered by the artillery, and so far damaged, that on the 17th. of July, it was determined to storm these posts. The pickets of the 4th. Caçadores, and one hundred and fifty men of the 13th. Portuguese regiment, supported by three companies of the 9th., with a reserve of three companies of the Royals, formed on the right to attack the redoubt; two hundred men of the 5th. Caçadores, and two hundred of the 13th. Portuguese, supported by the 9th. regiment, formed on the left to attack the convent. At ten o’clock in the forenoon, the troops rushed from behind the hill overlooking the convent. Both the convent and the houses of the suburb were assaulted, and in the latter a fierce struggle ensued, but eventually the French were expelled with severe loss.

The capture of the convent facilitated the progress of the siege, and on the 24th. of July the breaches were deemed practicable, when the third battalion of the Royals was directed to storm the great breach, the 38th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, the lesser breach, and the 9th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron, supported the Royals, under Major Peter Fraser. At daybreak on the morning of the 25th. of July, the troops advanced to the attack with signal intrepidity; the cannon of the fortress played upon them in front; the ground was difficult to pass; and the volleys of musketry were incessant; at the same time showers of hand-grenades, shells, and large stones were poured down upon them; yet the attack was made with valour; and the defences round the breach had not been destroyed, and success was found to be impracticable. Lieutenant-Colonel Cameron and Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the 9th., distinguished themselves on this occasion, and the latter (afterwards General Lord Clyde,) who led the left wing of the Royals, was severely wounded. The loss sustained was severe, especially by the third battalion of the Royals, the leading one of Major-General Hay’s brigade, which, being on duty in the trenches, formed the column of attack.

During the contest in the mountains, before described, the siege was turned into a blockade; when the French, however, had been repulsed and driven back with severe loss, the siege was resumed, and was afterwards prosecuted with vigour. On the 26th. of August, the fire against the fort was opened, and Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Graham directed that an establishment should be formed on the island of Santa Clara, in the bay of St. Sebastian. At three o’clock on the morning of the 27th. of August, a hundred soldiers of the 9th. Foot, commanded by Captain Hector Cameron, sailed from Passages in boats to attack the island. As the boats approached the shore, a heavy fire was opened upon them, but a landing was effected, and the garrison made prisoners.

On the morning of the 27th. of August, the French made a sally against the new batteries on the isthmus, but were repulsed. St. Sebastian was again attacked by storm on the 31st. of August, and the heroic perseverance of all the troops concerned was at length crowned with success. The column of attack was formed of the second brigade of the fifth division, commanded by Major-General Robinson, with the following detachments as supports:—one hundred and fifty volunteers of the light division, under Lieutenant-Colonel Hunt, of the 52nd.; four hundred of the first division, consisting of two hundred of the brigades of guards, under Lieutenant-Colonel Cook; one hundred of the light battalion, and one hundred of the line battalions of the King’s German Legion, under Major Robertson; and two hundred volunteers of the fourth division, under Major Rose, of the 20th. Foot. In reserve were the remainder of the fifth division, consisting of Major-General Spry’s Portuguese brigade, and the first brigade under Major-General Hay, together with the fifth battalion of Caçadores of Major-General Bradford’s brigade, under Major Hill; the whole were under the direction of Lieutenant-General Sir James Leith, commanding the fifth division. The difficulties to be overcome were so formidable, and the resistance of the enemy so determined, that the reserve brigade was pushed on by degrees. For five hours the conflict raged at the beaches, when an explosion destroyed the enemy’s traverses. The guns were turned against the curtain, against which a heavy fire of artillery was directed. This passed a few feet only over the heads of the troops on the breach, and was kept up with remarkable precision. The advance of the first battalion of the 13th. regiment, under Major Snodgrass, over the open breach and across the river, and a detachment of the 24th. regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Mac Bean, in support, was gallantly made under a very severe fire of grape. A great effort was next made to gain the high ridge, and to storm the hornwork. The second brigade of the fifth division, under Colonel the Honourable Charles Greville, moved out of the trenches for this purpose, and the third battalion of the 1st. foot, under Lieutenant-Colonel Barns, supported by the 38th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Miles, opportunely arrived to assault the trench of the curtain about the time when the explosion had created some confusion amongst the garrison. After a severe conflict the narrow pass was gained, and the troops on the right of the breach having succeeded in forcing the barricades on the top of the narrow line wall, found their way into the houses which joined it. After an assault which lasted over two hours, a firm footing, under the most trying circumstances, was obtained. Nothing could restrain the impetuosity of the troops, and in an hour more the enemy were driven from all the complications of defences prepared in the streets, and after suffering severe loss, they abandoned the town and retreated into the castle.[54]

Batteries mounting fifty-four pieces of ordnance opened a tremendous fire upon the citadel on the 8th. of September, and in less than three hours the garrison hoisted the flag of truce, and after some discussion surrendered. The loss of the garrison was related to have amounted to two-thirds of their numbers at the commencement of the siege.

From the 28th. of July to the 31st. of August the British had thirty-six officers, thirty-one sergeants, one drummer, and five hundred and three men killed; seventy officers, (including Lieutenant-General Sir James Leith and Major-Generals Oswald and Robinson,) fifty-four sergeants, six drummers, and nine hundred and seventy-three rank and file were wounded. The Portuguese had eight officers and one hundred and eighty-one men killed, and thirty-five officers and five hundred and fifty-nine men wounded.

ST. SEBASTIAN on the colours of the 1st., 4th., 9th., 38th., 47th., and 59th. regiments, commemorates this arduous and glorious service.

THE GOLD CROSS AND CLASPS.[55]

Officers in the course of the war had received so many medals, that it became extremely inconvenient to wear them, and it was the practice for a short time to engrave the name of the second or third action on the medal originally given to them.[56] It was afterwards determined that only one medal should be worn by any officer; for every other action in which he might distinguish himself, a gold clasp, with the name of the event, was to be attached to the ribbon, until two clasps had been received. On the next occasion whereon he might signalize himself, a gold cross, having on each compartment the names of each of the four services, was to be conferred instead of the medal and clasps originally received. For every subsequent action a clasp was to be issued, to be attached to the ribbon above the cross. In the centre of the cross, which was fastened to the ribbon or swivel by a large ring, chased with laurel, is a lion statant; in each compartment, surrounded by an edge of laurel, is the name of the battle or action. Wreaths of laurel are also round the names of the actions on the clasps.

So much reluctance was evinced by officers to relinquish the original medals, that the design of having them returned was given up. When officers had received both the medals, as necessarily happened during the lengthened struggle in the Peninsula, the large one was worn, with the clasps of the actions for which the small medals had been conferred.

The following regulations regarding the grant of the Cross and clasps were published in the “London Gazette”:—

“Horse Guards, October 7th., 1813.

Whereas considerable inconvenience having been found to attend the increased number of medals, that have been issued in commemoration of the brilliant and distinguished events, in which the success of His Majesty’s arms has received the royal approbation, the Prince Regent has been pleased to command, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, that the following regulations shall be adopted, in the grant and circulation of such marks of distinction, namely,—

1st.—That one medal only shall be borne by each officer, recommended for such distinction.

2nd.—That for the second and third events, which may be subsequently commemorated in like manner, each individual recommended to bear the distinction, shall carry a gold clasp attached to the ribbon to which the medal is suspended, and inscribed with the name of the battle, or siege, to which it relates.

3rd.—That upon a claim being admitted to a fourth mark of distinction, a cross[57] shall be borne by each officer, with the names of the four battles, or sieges, respectively inscribed thereupon; and to be worn in substitution of the distinctions previously granted to such individuals.

4th.—Upon each occasion of a similar nature, that may occur subsequently to the grant of a cross, the clasp shall again be issued to those who have a claim to the additional distinction, to be borne on the ribbon to which the cross is suspended, in the same manner as described in No. 2, of these regulations.

His Royal Highness is further pleased to command, in the name and on behalf of his Majesty, that the distribution of medals, or badges, for military services of distinguished merit, shall be regulated as follows, namely,—

1st.—That no general, or other officer, shall be considered entitled to receive them, unless he has been personally, and particularly engaged upon those occasions of great importance and peculiar brilliancy, in commemoration of which the Prince Regent, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, may be graciously pleased to bestow such marks of distinction.

2nd.—That no officer shall be considered a candidate for the medal, or badge, except under the special selection and report of the Commander of the Forces upon the spot, as having merited the distinction by conspicuous services.

3rd.—That the Commander of the Forces shall transmit to the Commander-in-Chief, returns signed by himself, specifying the names and ranks of those officers whom he shall have selected as particularly deserving.

4th.—The Commander of the Forces, in making the selection, will restrict his choice to the undermentioned ranks,[58] namely,—General officers: Commanding officers of brigades; Commanding officers of artillery, or engineers; Adjutant-General, and Quartermaster-General, Deputies of Adjutant-General, and Quartermaster-General, having the rank of field officers; Assistants-Adjutant and Quartermaster-General, having the rank of field officers, and being at the head of the staff, with a detached corps, or distinct division of the army; Military Secretary, having the rank of field officer; Commanding officers of battalions, or corps equivalent thereto; and officers who may have succeeded to the actual command during the engagement, in consequence of the death, or removal, of the original commanding officer.

The Prince Regent is therefore graciously pleased to command, in the name and on behalf of His Majesty, that, in commemoration of the brilliant victories obtained by His Majesty’s arms in the battles of Roleia and Vimiera, Corunna, Talavera de la Reyna, Busaco, Barrosa, Fuentes d’Onor, Albuhera, and Salamanca, and in the assaults and captures of Ciudad Rodrigo and Badajoz, the officers of the army, present on those occasions, shall enjoy the privilege of bearing badges of distinction; and His Royal Highness having approved of the crosses, medals, and clasps, which have been prepared, is pleased to command that they shall be worn by the general officers, suspended by a ribbon the colour of the sash, with a blue edge, round the neck; and by the commanding officers of battalions, or corps equivalent thereto, and officers who may have succeeded to the actual command during the engagement, the chiefs of military departments, and their deputies and assistants, (having the rank of field officers,) and such other officers as may be specially recommended, attached by a ribbon of the same description to the button-hole of their uniform.

The Prince Regent is also pleased to command, in the name and on the behalf of His Majesty, that those badges which would have been conferred upon the officers who have fallen at, or died since, the above-named battles and sieges, shall, as a token of respect for their memories, be transmitted to their respective families.

By command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent.

FREDERICK, Commander-in-Chief. H. TORRENS, Colonel and Military Secretary.”

AFFAIR OF CHATEAUGUAY. 26TH. OCTOBER, 1813.

This was one of the actions which occurred during the war between Great Britain and the United States. In the autumn of 1813, a great effort was made by the Americans for the invasion of Canada at different points. The expedition commenced with the advance of Major-General Hampton to the frontier, whilst Major-General Wilkinson, in co-operation, embarked with ten thousand men, on Lake Ontario, and proceeded in boats down the river St. Lawrence, with the intention of reaching Montreal. On the 8th. of October, Major-General Hampton occupied with a considerable force of regulars and militia, a position on the Chateauguay river, near the settlement of the Four Corners. The American army crossed the line of separation between Lower Canada and the United States early on the 21st. of that month, surprised a small party of Indians, and drove in a picket of militia, posted at the junction of the Ontard and Chateauguay rivers, where it encamped, and proceeded in establishing a road of communication with its last position, for the purpose of bringing forward its artillery. All arrangements having been completed on the 24th., the American General commenced on the following day his operations against the advanced posts of the British; at about eleven o’clock in the forenoon of the 26th. of October, his cavalry and light infantry were discovered advancing on both banks of the Chateauguay, by a detachment covering a working party of habitans employed in felling timber, for the purpose of constructing abattis.

Lieutenant-Colonel De Salaberry, who had the command of the advanced pickets, composed of the light infantry company of the Canadian Fencibles, and two companies of Voltigeurs, on the north side of the river, made so excellent a disposition of his small force, that he checked the advance of the principal column, led by Major-General Hampton in person, and accompanied by Brigadier-General Izard; whilst the American light brigade, under Colonel M‘Carty, was similarly repulsed in its progress on the south side of the river, by the spirited advance of the right flank company of the third battalion of the embodied militia, under Captain Daly, supported by Captain Bruyer’s company of Chateauguay Chasseurs. Captains Daly and Bruyer being wounded, (the former twice severely,) and their companies having sustained some loss, their position was immediately taken up by a flank company of the first battalion of embodied militia. The American troops rallied and repeatedly returned to the attack, but were foiled at all points by a handful of men, who by their determined bravery, maintained their position, and protected the working parties, who were enabled to continue their labours.

Nearly all the British troops having been pushed forward for the defence of Upper Canada, that of the lower province depended in a great degree on the valour and exertions of its incorporated battalions and its sedentary militia. This loyal and honourable line of conduct was persevered in by the Canadians.

It appeared by report of prisoners taken in the affair on the Chateauguay, that the American forces consisted of seven thousand infantry and two hundred cavalry, with ten field pieces. The British advance force, actually engaged, did not exceed three hundred, and the enemy suffered severely, not only from the British fire, but also from their own, some detached corps in the woods having fired upon each other.

Lieutentant-General Sir George Prevost, Bart., solicited from His Royal Highness the Prince Regent five pairs of colours for the first, second, third, fourth, and fifth battalions of the embodied battalions of the Canadian militia, as a mark of royal approbation of their conduct.

A medal was granted for this service, which was similar to that authorized for the Peninsula actions, and it was afterwards commemorated by a bar, when the general war medal was distributed.

PASSAGE OF THE NIVELLE. 10TH. NOVEMBER, 1813.

After the fall of St. Sebastian, the hostile armies remained for some time inactive, or occupied only in strengthening their respective positions, and preparing for the further prosecution of the campaign. The troops, however, suffered severely from the inclemency of the weather. Exposed on the bleak summits of the Pyrenees, they gazed with intense longing on the beautiful plains of France, which lay stretched out beneath their feet; but the close neighbourhood of a watchful enemy rendered the greatest vigilance necessary, and the duties were severe.

Flushed with success the British troops ardently longed for further victories. This moment at length arrived. Early on the morning of the 7th. of October, the army, under favour of a dark and stormy sky, descended from the heights, crossed the Bidassoa, and with little opposition established itself on the French territory. The continued inclemency of the weather, and the badness of the roads, retarded the further advance of the army till the 10th. of November, when all preparations being completed, the columns moved down the passes of the Pyrenees in the most perfect silence, and lay down, each at its appointed station, to await the dawn of day to make their attack. This was commenced by the fourth division, which carried a strong redoubt in front of the village of Sarre, drove the enemy from that village, and continued its advance against the heights in its rear, exposed to the fire of entrenchments by which the position was secured. These, however, were successively abandoned as the division advanced, the enemy flying in great disorder, towards the bridges on the Nivelle; the garrison of one redoubt, which alone offered any resistance, being made prisoners. The other attacks were all equally successful; the enemy driven from the centre of his line, concentrated himself on the heights above St. Pé, whence he was dislodged by a flank movement of the third and seventh divisions on the left, in conjunction with the sixth division, which proceeded in the contrary direction. Marshal Soult at length withdrew the whole of his army, and resigned his position to the allies, who went into cantonments in advance of the Nivelle, where they enjoyed another interval of repose.

In the Marquis of Wellington’s official report occurred the following; after speaking of the handsome attack of the sixth division, he continued, “I likewise particularly observed the gallant conduct of the 51st. and 68th. regiments, under the command of Major Rice and Lieutenant-Colonel Hawkins, in Major-General Inglis’s brigade, in the attack of the heights above St. Pé, in the afternoon of the 10th.”

The 43rd. and 52nd. regiments added to their former renown on this occasion, especially in the storming of the Petite Rhune, and in the completion of the victory.

Considering the strength of the positions attacked, and the length of time (from daylight till dark) during which the troops were engaged, the loss, although severe, was not so great as might have been expected. Major-Generals Kempt and Byng were wounded. The enemy lost fifty guns, two thousand men, fifteen hundred prisoners, and large quantities of stores and ammunition.

The following regiments were engaged in this service:—the 2nd., 3rd., 5th., 6th., 11th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th., 36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 48th., 51st., 52nd., 53rd., 57th., 58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 74th., 79th., 82nd., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 91st., 94th., and Rifle Brigade.

ACTION AT CHRYSTLER’S FARM. 11TH. NOVEMBER, 1813.

Major-General James Wilkinson, who had been instructed to co-operate with Major-General Hampton in the invasion of Lower Canada, and for the avowed purpose of taking up his winter quarters in Montreal, quitted Grenadier Island, on Lake Ontario, on the 30th October, 1813, with ten thousand men, in small craft and batteaux, and proceeded down the St. Lawrence. Having, on the 31st., halted a few miles below Gravelly Point, on the south side of the river, his position was on the following day reconnoitred, and subsequently cannonaded by a division of gunboats, under the command of Captain Mulcaster, of the Royal Navy. By keeping close to his own shore, the enemy arrived, on the 6th. of November, within six miles of the port of Prescott, which he endeavoured to pass unobserved during the night of the 7th.; but the attempt was frustrated by the vigilance of Lieutenant-Colonel Pearson, who commanded there, and the American Armada was compelled to sustain a heavy and destructive cannonade during the whole of that operation.

Lieutenant-General Sir George Prevost, having anticipated the possibility of the American government sending its whole concentrated force from Lake Ontario towards this territory, had ordered a corps of observation, consisting of the remains of the 49th. regiment, the second battalion of the 89th., and three companies of the Voltigeurs, with a division of gunboats, the whole under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel J. W. Morrison, of the 89th., to follow the movements of Major-General Wilkinson’s army.

An attack was made at Chrystler’s Farm, on the 11th. of November, 1813, upon the corps of observation, by a portion of the American force, under Brigadier-General Boyd, amounting to nearly four thousand men, which resulted in the complete repulse and defeat of the enemy, with considerable loss, upwards of one hundred prisoners, with a field-piece, being captured; their total loss was estimated at eight hundred men. This action commenced about two o’clock in the afternoon, when the Americans, having moved forward from Chrystler’s point, attacked the advance, which gradually fell back to the position selected for the detachment to occupy, the right resting on the river, and the left on a pine wood, exhibiting a front of about seven hundred yards.

In consequence of the ground being open, the troops were thus disposed: the flank companies of the 49th. regiment, the detachment of the Canadian Fencibles, with one field-piece, under Lieutenant-Colonel Pearson on the right, a little advanced on the road; three companies of the 89th. regiment under Captain Barnes, with a gun formed in echellon, with the advance on its left supporting it. The 49th. and 89th. thrown more to the rear, with a gun, formed the main body and reserve, extending to the woods on the left, which were occupied by the Voltigeurs under Major Herriot, and the Indians under Lieutenant Anderson. At about half-past two the action became general, when the enemy endeavoured, by moving forward a brigade from his right, to turn the British left, but was repulsed by the 89th. forming en potence with the 49th., and both corps moving forward, occasionally firing by platoons. His efforts were next directed against the right, and to repulse this movement, the 49th. took ground in that direction, in echellon, followed by the 89th.; when within half-musket-shot the line was formed under a heavy, but irregular fire from the Americans.

Orders were next given for the 49th. to charge the gun posted opposite, but it became necessary when within a short distance of it, to check this forward movement, in consequence of a charge from the American cavalry on the right, lest they should fall upon their rear; but they were received in so gallant a manner by the companies of the 89th., under Captain Barnes, and the well-directed fire from the artillery, that they quickly retreated, and by an immediate charge from three companies, one gun was captured.

About half-past four the Americans gave way at all points from an exceedingly strong position, endeavouring to cover the retreat by their light infantry, which were soon driven away by Lieutenant-Colonel Pearson. The detachment for the night occupied the ground from which the foe had been driven, and afterwards moved forward in pursuit.

This action was also rewarded by the usual medal, and consequently a bar, inscribed “CHRYSTLER’S FARM,” was authorized when the war medal was granted. The force engaged consisted of the Royal Artillery, 49th., the second battalion of the 89th. regiment; Canadian Fencibles, Canadian Voltigeurs, and Militia Artillery and Dragoons, and Indians.

No distinction has been granted for the colours, on account of either Chateauguay or Chrystler’s Farm.

PASSAGE OF THE NIVE. 9TH. TO 13TH. DECEMBER, 1813.

After the retreat of the French from the Nivelle, they occupied a position in front of Bayonne, which had, since the battle of Vittoria, been entrenched with great labour. The bad state of the roads, and the swelling of the rivulets from the fall of rain, had prevented the Marquis of Wellington from at once passing the Nive.[59] The state of the weather and roads at length enabled the British commander to collect the materials, and make preparations for forming the necessary bridges. The troops moved out of their cantonments on the 8th. of December, and Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the right of the army, crossed on the 9th. at, and in the neighbourhood of Cambo, Marshal Sir William Beresford supporting the operation by passing the sixth division, under Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, at Ustaritz; both operations succeeded completely. The enemy were immediately driven from the right bank of the river, and retired towards Bayonne, by the great road of St. Jean Pied de Port. Those posted opposite Cambo were nearly intercepted by the sixth division, and one regiment, being driven from the road, was compelled to march across the country.

On the morning of the 10th. of December the enemy moved out of the entrenched camp with their whole army, with the exception only of that portion which occupied the works opposite to Sir Rowland Hill’s position, and drove in the pickets of the light division, when an action ensued, the brunt of which fell upon the first Portuguese brigade under Major-General Arch. Campbell, and upon Major-General Robinson’s brigade of the fifth division, which moved up in support.

When night closed the French were still in great force in front of the British posts, on the ground from which they had driven the pickets. During the night they retired from Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope’s front, leaving small posts, which were immediately driven in. About three in the afternoon they again drove in that officer’s pickets, and attacked his posts, but were once more repulsed with considerable loss.

On the morning of the 12th. the attack was re-commenced by the enemy with the same want of success, the first division under Major-General Howard, having relieved the fifth division; the enemy discontinued it in the afternoon, and retired entirely within the entrenched camp on that night. After the 10th. the attack was never renewed on the posts of the light division.

It was not until the 12th. of December that the first division, under Major-General Howard, was engaged, when the guards conducted themselves with their usual spirit.

Having thus failed in all the attacks with their whole force upon the British left, the enemy withdrew into their entrenchments on the night of the 12th., and passed a large force through Bayonne; with which, on the morning of the 13th. of December, a most desperate attack was made upon the troops under Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill. In expectation of this the Marquis of Wellington had requested Marshal Sir William Beresford to reinforce the Lieutenant-General with the sixth division, which crossed the Nive at daylight on that morning; and a further reinforcement of the fourth division, with two brigades of the third, received orders to join Sir Rowland Hill. The troops under his immediate command had defeated the enemy with immense loss, before these succours arrived. Two guns and some prisoners were taken from the French, who, being beaten at all points, and having sustained considerable loss, were compelled to withdraw upon their entrenchment.

Soult’s objects were to gain the bridge of St. Pierre, to make himself master of the road to St. Jean Pied de Port, and to break through the position of the allies. For these purposes he put forth his whole strength, and was completely vanquished. Even before the sixth division arrived, Sir Rowland Hill had repulsed him with prodigious loss; and although he skilfully availed himself of a high ground in retreating, he could not stand against the famous charge of General Byng, and was entirely defeated. It was a battle fought and won by the corps of Sir Rowland Hill alone and unaided. At the instant of victory Lord Wellington came up, and in the ecstacy of the moment of triumph, caught him by the hand, and said, “Hill, the day is your own.”

The late Field-Marshal the Earl of Strafford, and Colonel of the Coldstream Guards, (then Major-General Byng,) highly distinguished himself in this action, wherein he led his troops, under a most galling fire, to the assault of a strong height occupied in great force by the enemy, and having himself ascended the hill first with the colour of the 31st. regiment of foot in his hand, he planted it upon the summit, and drove the enemy (far superior in numbers) down the ridge to the suburbs of St. Pierre, for which act he received the royal authority on the 4th. of July, 1815, to bear the following honourable augmentation, namely, “Over the arms of the family of Byng, in bend sinister, a representation of the colour of the 31st. regiment,” and the following crest, namely, “Out of a mural crown an arm embowed, grasping the colour of the aforesaid 31st. regiment, and, pendent from the wrist by a riband, the Gold Cross presented to him by His Majesty’s command, as a mark of his royal approbation of his distinguished services,” and in an escroll above, the word “Mouguerre,” being the name of a height near the hamlet of St. Pierre.

The following regiments took part in this action The 16th. Light Dragoons, 1st., 3rd., 4th., 9th., 11th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th., 36th., 38th., 39th., 42nd., 43rd., 50th., 52nd., 57th., 59th., 60th., 61st., 62nd., 66th., 71st., 76th., 79th., 84th., 85th., 91st., and 92nd. Foot, and Rifle Brigade.

BATTLE OF ORTHES. 27TH. FEBRUARY, 1814.

Little rest was accorded to the Peninsula troops. The weather having improved, and the roads become passable, in the second week of February the Marquis of Wellington continued his victorious career. The sixth and light divisions were ordered to break up from the blockade of Bayonne, and General Don Manuel Freyre was directed to close up the cantonments of his corps towards Iran, and to be prepared to move when the left of the army should cross the Adour. Immediately after the passage of the Gave d’Oléron, by Sir Rowland Hill, at Villenave, on the 24th. of February, that general and Sir Henry Clinton moved towards Orthes, near which place the French army was assembled on the 25th., having destroyed all the bridges on the Gave de Pau.

At this period the third division of the British army was at the broken bridge of Berenx, five miles lower down the river, having the sixth and seventh divisions (then arrived under Marshal Beresford) on its left, while the remainder of the force was assembled in front of Orthes. On the 26th. the third division forded the river lower down, and a pontoon bridge was afterwards laid at Berenx, by which the fourth and sixth divisions crossed on the morning of the 27th., at which time the third division was already posted with skirmishers thrown out close upon the left centre of the French position. The sixth division was placed on the right between the third division and the river, and the light division on its left in rear as a reserve. During the whole morning there had been occasional skirmishing by the third division, but the real attack commenced at nine o’clock by the third and sixth divisions on the French left centre, and the fourth and seventh divisions on their right, which last was intended to be the principal point of attack; but it having been found, after three hours’ hard fighting, that the enemy were there too strongly posted, the Marquis of Wellington ordered an advance of the third and sixth divisions, with the 52nd. regiment, from the centre upon the left centre of the French position, which they carried and secured the victory;[60] meanwhile Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with the second division, had crossed the river above Orthes, and nearly cut off the only line of retreat open to the enemy, who then retired from the field, but without confusion, and constantly resisting the advance. The allies followed, keeping up an incessant fire and cannonade, but lost many men, particularly of the third division, which was the most strongly opposed; this continued until the French nearly reached the Luy de Bearn river, when their retreat became a flight, and they effected their escape by the fords and one bridge, which they destroyed, having lost four thousand men and six guns. In this battle the Marquis of Wellington was wounded.[61]

The regiments engaged at Orthes were the 14th. Light Dragoons, 5th., 6th., 7th., 11th., 20th., 23rd., 24th., 27th., 28th., 31st., 32nd., 34th., 36th., 39th., 40th., 42nd., 45th., 48th., 50th., 51st., 52nd., 58th., 60th., 61st., 66th., 68th., 71st., 74th., 82nd., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 91st., 92nd., and 94th Foot, and the Rifle Brigade.[62]

BATTLE OF TOULOUSE. 10TH. APRIL, 1814.

This, the last general action of the Peninsula war, was fought on Easter Sunday, the 10th. of April, 1814. The town of Toulouse is surrounded on three sides by the Canal of Languedoc and the Garonne; on the left of that river, the suburb, which the enemy had fortified with strong field-works in front of the ancient wall, formed a good tête-de-pont. The city itself was only accessible from the south, and its strong though old-fashioned walls had been rendered more defensible by redoubts, and by an exterior line of entrenchments on a strong and rugged range of heights, about two miles in length beyond the canal. On the 28th. of March the enemy’s troops were driven within the suburbs of St. Cyprien, and several attempts were made to attack them by crossing the Garonne above Toulouse. Operations were, however, impeded by the floods and rapidity of the river, until the 3rd. of April, when the third, fourth, and sixth divisions, with three brigades of cavalry, under Marshal Beresford, passed over by a pontoon bridge fifteen miles below Toulouse; but the crossing of the remainder of the army was again impeded by the rising of the river, which caused the removal of the bridges, until the 8th., when the Marquis of Wellington crossed, and advanced within five miles of Toulouse; Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill, with two divisions, remaining on the left bank.

The Marquis of Wellington then fixed his plan of attack on the French position, according to which, on the left of the Garonne, Lieutenant-General Sir Rowland Hill was to menace the suburb of St. Cyprien, while on the right of the river the third and light divisions were to menace the northern front, driving the enemy’s outposts within the canal, from its junction with the Garonne to the commencement of the range of heights at the hill of Pugade. A Spanish division was to carry that hill, and the fourth and sixth divisions, under Marshal Beresford, to carry the heights beyond it. On the 10th. of April, at about six o’clock in the morning, the battle commenced, and the different columns advanced according to orders. The third division on the right, next the Garonne, drove in the outposts of the enemy for about three miles, as far as the bridge of Jumeaux on the canal; this bridge was defended by a strong palisade tête-de-pont, too high to be forced without ladders, and approachable only on open flat. Six companies of the 74th., (three under Brevet-Major Miller, and three under Captain McQueen,) were ordered to attack this work, which they did in the most gallant style; but it was commanded from the opposite side of the canal, and was impregnable without artillery; the attacking party was therefore compelled to retire, after sustaining severe loss. The French then occupied the work in great force, and the continued efforts of the whole brigade could not dispossess them. The attack upon this work was unfortunately ordered by Lieutenant-General Sir Thomas Picton, after the duty assigned to his division of driving in the outposts and menacing the enemy had been performed, although the impossibility of carrying the work without artillery had been represented.

Marshal Sir William Beresford crossed the Ers, formed his corps in three columns of lines in the village of Croix d’Orade, the fourth division leading, with which he immediately carried Mont Blanc. He then moved up the Ers in the same order, over most difficult ground, in a direction parallel to the enemy’s fortified position, and as soon as he reached the point at which he turned it, he formed his lines, and moved to the attack. The gallant efforts of Lieutenant-General Don Manuel Freyre upon the Pugade Hill did not meet with success, but they were highly applauded by the Marquis of Wellington. Meanwhile Marshal Sir William Beresford, with the fourth division under the command of Lieutenant-General Sir Lowry Cole, and the sixth division under Lieutenant-General Sir Henry Clinton, attacked and carried the heights on the enemy’s right, and the redoubt which covered and protected that flank; and he lodged those troops on the same heights with the enemy, who were, however, still in possession of four redoubts, and of the entrenchments and fortified houses. The badness of the roads had induced the Marshal to leave his artillery in the village of Mont Blanc; some time elapsed before it could be brought up, and before Lieutenant-General Don Manuel Freyre’s corps could be re-formed and led again to the attack. As soon as this was effected the Marshal continued his movement along the ridge, and carried, with Major-General Pack’s brigade of the sixth division, the two principal redoubts and fortified houses in the French centre. The enemy made a desperate effort from the canal to regain these redoubts, but they were repulsed with considerable loss; and the sixth division continuing its movement along the ridge of the height, and the Spanish troops pursuing a corresponding movement upon the front, the French were driven from the two redoubts and entrenchments on the left, and the whole range of heights were gained by the British.

In his despatch, the Marquis of Wellington added,—“We did not gain this advantage, however, without severe loss, particularly in the brave sixth division. Lieutenant-Colonel Coghlan, of the 61st., an officer of great merit and promise, was unfortunately killed in the attack of the heights; Major-General Pack was wounded, but was enabled to remain in the field; and Colonel Douglas, of the 8th. Portuguese regiment, lost his leg, and I am afraid I shall be deprived for a considerable time of his assistance.”

“The 36th., 42nd., 79th., and 61st. regiments lost considerable numbers, and were highly distinguished throughout the day.

“The fourth division, although exposed on their march along the enemy’s front in a galling fire, were not so much engaged as the sixth division, and did not suffer so much; but they conducted themselves with their usual gallantry.”

After these operations the French withdrew behind the canal, and thus ended this hard-fought but unnecessary battle.[63]

The 5th. Dragoon Guards, 3rd. and 4th. Light Dragoons, 2nd., 5th., 7th., 11th., 20th., 23rd., 27th., 36th., 40th., 42nd., 43rd., 45th., 48th., 52nd., 53rd., 60th., 61st., 74th., 79th., 83rd., 87th., 88th., 91st., 94th., and Rifle Brigade were engaged at TOULOUSE.

During the night of the 11th. of April, the French troops evacuated Toulouse, and a white flag was hoisted. On the following day the Marquis of Wellington entered the city, amidst the acclamations of the inhabitants. In the course of the afternoon of the 12th. of April, intelligence was received of the abdication of Napoleon, and had not the express been delayed on the journey by the French police, the sacrifice of many valuable lives would have been prevented. A disbelief in the truth of this intelligence occasioned much unnecessary bloodshed at Bayonne, the garrison of which made a desperate sortie on the night of the 14th. of April, and Lieutenant-General Sir John Hope, (afterwards Earl of Hopetoun,) was taken prisoner. Major-General Andrew Hay was killed, and Major-General Stopford was wounded.

A treaty of peace was signed between Great Britain and France; May 30th., 1814, Louis the Eighteenth was restored to the throne of France; and Napoleon Bonaparte was permitted to reside at Elba, with the title of Emperor, the sovereignty of that island having been conceded to him by the allied powers.[64]

THE WATERLOO MEDAL, AND CAMPAIGN IN FLANDERS, 1815.

There was but a brief interval of peace after the battle of Toulouse. The triumphs of the Peninsula were not destined to give repose to Europe. Napoleon having learnt that at the Congress of Vienna it had been debated whether he should not be sent to St. Helena, (a measure opposed by the Duke of Wellington, and the idea relinquished,) and reckoning on the attachment of the French people, escaped from Elba, landed at Cannes, in Provence, on the 1st. of March, 1815, with a handful of men, and on the 20th. of that month entered Paris at the head of an army which had joined him on the road. Louis XVIII at once withdrew to Ghent, and Napoleon assumed his former dignity of Emperor of the French; the allied powers at once refused to acknowledge his sovereignty, and determined to effect his dethronement. Preparations for war commenced, troops were assembled in the Netherlands, and the regiments which had been engaged in America were, on their return, immediately forwarded to the seat of war.

Britain had no selfish end in view in this great struggle, but sent her sons to battle in support of the rights of nations, and to secure herself from a military despotism. To those readers who would study the events of this short but momentous campaign, no better guide can be recommended than Captain Siborne’s elaborate account,—the work of a life-time. In this last success, Wellington, like a graceful actor, took his leave of war, for this terminated his active military career. The right wing of the Duke’s army, in and about Ath, was commanded by Lord Hill; the left, near Braine le Comte and Nivelle, was under the Prince of Orange; the cavalry, under the Earl of Uxbridge, was quartered about Grammont, and the reserve was in proximity to Brussels and its neighbourhood.

ACTION AT QUATRE BRAS. 16TH. JUNE, 1815.

Napoleon left Paris on the 12th. of June, and endeavoured by one of those rapid marches for which he had been so celebrated, to interpose his forces between the British and Prussian armies, and then attack them in detail. Information of this movement arrived at Brussels during the evening of the 15th. of June, and the Duke of Wellington caused the troops to be prepared to march. Pursuing their way through the forest of Soignies, Genappe, and along the road towards Charleroi, after a march of twenty-two miles, they arrived on the 16th. of June, at some farm-houses denominated Les Quatre Bras, where the main road from Charleroi to Brussels is crossed by another from Nivelles to Namur, and which served as the British communication with the Prussians on the left. Here the second French corps, under Marshal Ney, was developing a serious attack against that position with very superior numbers.

The battle commenced by an attack on Perponcher’s Dutch-Belgian Brigade, which was commanded by the Prince of Orange. As fast as the British regiments arrived on the scene, they were formed and led into action. About two o’clock Picton’s division came up, with Pack’s brigade, and Best’s Hanoverians. Soon after, part of the Black Brunswickers, and some of the Nassau troops arrived, and about six in the evening the brigade of Sir Colin Halkett, consisting of the 30th., 33rd., 69th, and 73rd. regiments, with Kielmansegge’s Hanoverians came up.

Considerable loss was sustained, but the repeated charges of the enemy were repulsed. About four o’clock His Royal Highness the Duke of Brunswick fell bravely fighting at the head of his troops, who were seized with a panic, and retired, pursued by the French cavalry, who were repulsed in their turn by the 92nd. In the Duke of Wellington’s account of this action the 28th., 42nd.,[65] 79th, and 92nd.[66] regiments were specially mentioned.

Speaking of one of the attacks of the French cavalry, Captain W. Siborne, in his “History of the War in France and Belgium in 1815,” observes, “If this cavalry attack had fallen so unexpectedly upon the 42nd. Highlanders, still less had it been anticipated by the 44th. regiment. Lieutenant-Colonel Hamerton, perceiving that the lancers were rapidly advancing against his rear, and that any attempt to form square would be attended with imminent danger, instantly decided upon receiving them in line.... Never, perhaps, did British infantry display its characteristic coolness and steadiness more eminently than on this trying occasion. To have stood in a thin two-deep line, awaiting, and prepared to receive, the onset of hostile cavalry, would have been looked upon at least as a most hazardous experiment; but with its rear so suddenly menaced, and its flanks unsupported, to have instantly faced only one rank about, to have stood as if rooted to the ground, to have repulsed its assailants with so steady and well-directed a fire, that numbers of them were destroyed—this was a feat of arms which the oldest, or best-disciplined corps in the world might have in vain hoped to accomplish; yet most successfully and completely was this achieved by the gallant second battalion of the 44th. British regiment, under its brave commander’ Lieutenant-Colonel Hamerton.

“In this attack occurred one of those incidents which, in daring, equal any of the feats of ancient chivalry; which make the wildest fables of the deeds of the knights of old appear almost possible; which cause the bearing of an individual to stand out, at it were, in relief amidst the operations of the masses; and which, by their characteristic recklessness, almost invariably ensure at least a partial success. A French lancer gallantly charged at the colours, and severely wounded Ensign Christie, who carried one of them, by a thrust of his lance, which, entering the left eye, penetrated to the lower jaw. The Frenchman then endeavoured to seize the standard, but the brave Christie, notwithstanding the agony of his wound, with a presence of mind almost unequalled, flung himself upon it, not to save himself, but to preserve the honour of his regiment. As the colour fluttered in its fall, the Frenchman tore off a portion of the silk with the point of his lance; but he was not permitted to bear the fragment beyond the ranks. Both shot and bayoneted by the nearest of the soldiers of the 44th., he was borne to the earth, paying with his life for his display of unavailing bravery.”

Just before seven o’clock, Sir G. Cooke’s brigade of guards, came into action, after a forced march of 27 miles, drove the enemy back, and repulsed at all points the repeated and desperate charges of Kellerman’s cavalry, supported by a preponderance of artillery. As the British reinforcements arrived, Key’s furious attacks became feeble and fewer, and about sunset the conflict ceased, and the French retired upon the village of Frasnes. After a long march of nearly forty miles the British cavalry, and some artillery arrived, but too late at night to take any part in the battle.

The following is a list of the regiments engaged, and of their killed and wounded at Quatre Bras, a battle gained by the British infantry:—

┌───────────────────────────────┬──────────────────┬──────────────────┐ │ Regiments engaged. │ KILLED. │ WOUNDED. │ ├───────────────────────────────┼─────────┬────────┼─────────┬────────┤ │ „ │ │Non-com.│ │Non-com.│ │ │Officers.│Offi. & │Officers.│Offi. & │ │ │ │ Men. │ │ Men. │ ├───────────────────────────────┼─────────┼────────┼─────────┼────────┤ │Royal Artillery │ │ 9│ 2│ 17│ │1st. Foot Guards, 2nd. │ 2│ 23│ 4│ 256│ │ battalion │ │ │ │ │ │„ 3rd. „ │ 1│ 20│ 6│ 235│ │2nd. „ 2nd. │ │ │ │ │ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │3rd. „ 2nd. │ │ │ │ 7│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │30th. Regiment, 2nd. │ │ 5│ 2│ 28│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │33rd. „ │ 3│ 16│ 7│ 67│ │69th. „ 2nd. │ 1│ 37│ 4│ 110│ │ battalion │ │ │ │ │ │73rd. „ 2nd. │ │ 4│ 4│ 44│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │28th. „ 1st. │ │ 11│ 4│ 77│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │32nd. „ 1st. │ 1│ 21│ 21│ 153│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │79th. „ 1st. │ 1│ 28│ 16│ 258│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │95th. „ 1st. │ 1│ 8│ 4│ 51│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │1st. „ 3rd. │ 6│ 20│ 12│ 180│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │42nd. „ 1st. │ 3│ 42│ 15│ 228│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │44th. „ 2nd. │ 2│ 10│ 15│ 94│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ │92nd. „ 1st. │ 4│ 35│ 21│ 226│ │ „ │ │ │ │ │ ├───────────────────────────────┼─────────┼────────┼─────────┼────────┤ │ Total │ 25│ 289│ 137│ 2031│ └───────────────────────────────┴─────────┴────────┴─────────┴────────┘

Whilst Marshal Ney was attempting to force this position, the Emperor defeated the Prussians at St. Amand and Ligny. During the night Marshal Blucher, finding himself so weakened by the severity of the contest, and the fourth corps not having arrived, determined to fall back and concentrate his army upon Wavre.

ACTION ON THE 17TH. OF JUNE.

This movement of the Prussian commander rendered a corresponding one necessary on the part of the British, who retired from the farm of Quatre Bras upon Genappe, and thence on Waterloo on the morning of the 17th., at ten o’clock. No effort was made by the enemy to pursue Marshal Blucher, neither was there any attempt to molest the march of the British to the rear, although made in the middle of the day, excepting by following with a large body of cavalry, brought from the French right, the cavalry under the Earl of Uxbridge, who had taken up a position to cover the retrograde movement. The rear of the infantry and artillery having proceeded some miles along the great road from Quatre Bras through Genappe, the cavalry were withdrawn by brigades in succession, each brigade re-forming as soon as it arrived at a suitable position in the rear of the column. The enemy’s cavalry advanced in great force; the main body of his army moved on Quatre Bras, and his advance guard began to press on the rear of the retiring troops. To check this movement, the 7th. hussars charged a corps of French lancers in the town of Genappe; the lancers, however, having their flanks secure, presented an almost impenetrable row of pikes, and they were enabled to repel the charge. The attack was repeated by the hussars, but without making any impression; the French cavalry pressing forward, passed the ground occupied by the 7th., when the 1st. Life Guards were directed by the Earl of Uxbridge to charge the French lancers. Wheeling about, the Life Guards advanced to the attack, which proved irresistible, and the lancers were pursued through the streets of Genappe. After this repulse the retreat was continued with cannonading and skirmishing, until the cavalry arrived at the position of Mont. St. Jean, in front of the forest of Soignies, and near to the village of Waterloo.

About five in the afternoon the allies had taken up their prescribed position, and during the wet and disagreeable night, violent showers having fallen during the afternoon, and the rain continuing throughout the night, accompanied by cold and strong gusts of wind, so frequently a prelude to the Duke’s victories, awaited the dawn of the memorable 18th. of June.

BATTLE OF WATERLOO. 18TH. JUNE, 1815.

The position which was taken up in front of Waterloo, crossed the high-roads from Charleroi and Nivelles, its right being thrown back to a ravine near Merke Braine, which was occupied; its left extended to a height above the hamlet of Ter la Haye, which was also occupied. In front of the right centre, and near the Nivelles road, the house and garden of Hougomont, which covered the return of that flank, was made available for defence, and in front of the left centre the farm of La Haye Sainte was put to a similar use. By the left a communication was maintained with Marshal Prince Blucher, at Wavre, through Ohain, who had promised that in case of an attack, he would advance in support, not with one or more corps, but with his whole army.

On a range of heights in front of the British, were collected during the night the whole of Napoleon’s army, with the exception of the third corps, under Marshal Grouchy, who had been detached to watch the movements of the Prussians. At about half-past ten on the morning of the 18th., a furious attack was made upon the post at Hougomont, occupied by a detachment from Major-General Byng’s brigade of Guards, which was in position in its rear, and it was for some time under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel (afterwards Sir James) Macdonell, and subsequently under Colonel Home. It was maintained throughout the day with the utmost gallantry by these brave troops, although repeated efforts of large bodies vainly endeavoured to obtain possession of the place.

“About one o’clock a cart of ammunition, which had been sent for early in the day, was brought into the farm-yard of Hougomont, and proved most seasonable. The men had only time to fill their pouches, when a discharge of artillery suddenly burst upon them, mingled with the shouts of a column rushing on to a fresh attack. A cloud of tirailleurs pushed through the wood and cornfields: they were aimed at with fatal certainty from the loopholes, windows, and summit of the building. But the enemy eventually compelled the few men that remained outside to withdraw into the chateau by the rear gate. In the meantime the French redoubled their efforts against it, and the fire of the immediate defenders of that point for a moment ceased. The gate was then forced. At this critical moment Macdonell rushed to the spot with the officers and men nearest at hand, and not only expelled the assailants, but re-closed the gate. The enemy, from their overwhelming numbers, again entered the yard, when the guards retired to the house, and kept up from the windows such a destructive fire, that the French were driven out, and the gate once more was closed.” Such is the description given by Colonel MacKinnon, in his valuable “Record of the Origin and Services of the Coldstream Guards.” Captain Siborne thus narrates the circumstances “The French, however, succeeded in forcing the gate; but the defenders betook themselves to the nearest cover, whence they poured a fire upon the intruders, and then rushing forward, a struggle ensued, which was distinguished by the most intrepid courage on both sides. At length Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonell, Captain Wyndham, Ensigns Gooch and Hervey, and Sergeant Graham, of the Coldstream Guards, by dint of great personal strength and exertions, combined with extraordinary bravery and perseverance, succeeded in closing the gate against their assailants. Those of the latter who had entered the courtyard fell a sacrifice to their undaunted and conspicuous gallantry.”

Alluding to Sergeant Graham, he adds, “This individual deserves honourable mention, having greatly distinguished himself during the memorable defence of Hougomont. At a later period of the day, when in the ranks along the garden wall facing the wood, and when the struggle was most severe in that quarter, he asked Lieutenant-Colonel Macdonell’s permission to fall out. The Colonel, knowing the character of the man, expressed his surprise at the request made at such a moment. Graham explained that his brother lay wounded in one of the buildings then on fire, that he wished to remove him to a place of safety, and that he would then lose no time in rejoining the ranks. The request was granted: Graham succeeded in snatching his brother from the horrible fate which menaced him, laid him in a ditch in rear of the enclosures, and, true to his word, was again at his post.”

Finding Hougomont so stubbornly defended, the French artillery opened upon the house, which was quickly in a blaze. The Guards however, about 2000 men, with 1100 German troops, maintained the post to the end of the day, against the repeated attacks of nearly 30,000 men. The loss of the enemy was fearful, the killed and wounded lying in heaps round the chateau, in the woods, and in every avenue leading to it. The division of General Foy alone lost 3000 men, and the total loss of the French in their attacks upon this position, was not far short of 10,000 killed and wounded.

This attack upon the right of the British centre was accompanied by a heavy cannonade upon the whole line, which was destined to support the repeated attacks of cavalry and infantry, occasionally mixed, but sometimes separate, that were made upon it. In one of these the French carried the farmhouse of La Haye Sainte, as the detachment of the light battalion of the German Legion, which held it, had expended all its ammunition, and the enemy occupied the only communication there was with them. Repeated charges were made by the French cavalry upon the infantry, but these attacks were uniformly unsuccessful, and they afforded opportunities to the British cavalry to charge, in one of which Lord Edward Somerset’s brigade, consisting of the Life Guards, Royal Horse Guards, and 1st. Dragoon Guards, highly distinguished itself, with that of Major-General Sir William Ponsonby, having taken many prisoners and an eagle.

Soon after four o’clock a grand onslaught was made on the British front by the whole of the French cavalry; cuirassiers, lancers, and chasseurs à cheval of the Imperial Guard, consisting of about forty squadrons, supported by a tremendous fire of artillery. As they advanced, every discharge of the British guns, double shotted, fearfully shattered their ranks; but they rushed on, with shouts of “Vive l’Empereur!” to the very faces of the infantry squares, inside of which the gunners were lying down for shelter, and swept round the flanks, till they recoiled in disorder and confusion before the close and destructive fire under which men and horses fell in heaps.

These attacks continued to be repeated until about seven o’clock in the evening, and the Prussians were fast approaching Planchenoit, on the right rear of the enemy, with about 30,000 men and sixty-four guns, when Napoleon made a last desperate effort with his Imperial Guard in two columns, supported by the fire of artillery, to force the left centre, near the farm of La Haye Sainte. Led by Ney, the veterans of Jena and Wagram, in spite of a decimating fire of case and grape shot, advanced to within fifty yards of Halkett’s brigade, and the Foot Guards, who were lying down to avoid the cannonade which covered the onset of Napoleon’s chosen troops. On the word being given, the Guards in a line four deep, sprang to their feet, and poured in such a destructive volley that the front of the column of the Imperial Guard seemed to melt away. Their officers vainly strove to rally them, when the British with a ringing cheer charged, and the enemy were driven down the hill in wild confusion. The second column of the Imperial Guard, rent and torn by close discharges of case shot, and assailed with volleys of musketry in front and flank, also broke, turned, and fled, only two rear battalions retaining their ranks.

Having observed that the enemy retired from this attack in great confusion, and that the march of General Bulow’s corps upon Planchenoit and La Belle Alliance had begun to take effect, the fire of his cannon being perceived, and as Marshal Prince Blucher had joined in person with a corps of his army to the left of the British line by Ohain, the Duke immediately advanced the whole line of infantry, supported by the cavalry and artillery. The Anglo-allied army formed line, and with one impetuous charge decided the fortune of the day. The enemy was forced from his position on the heights, and fled in the utmost confusion. The pursuit was continued until long after dark, and then, in consequence of the fatigue of the British troops, which had been engaged during twelve hours, Marshal Blucher was left to follow the enemy, from whom he captured sixty pieces of cannon, belonging to the Imperial Guard, together with several carriages, baggage, etc., belonging to Napoleon. About one hundred and fifty pieces of cannon, with their ammunition, had been taken by the British, together with two eagles.

Sir Thomas Picton,[67] the hero of so many Peninsula actions, fell, and Major-General the Honourable Sir William Ponsonby. The Earl of Uxbridge, after having passed unscathed throughout the day, lost his right leg by nearly the last shot fired, and His Royal Highness the Prince of Orange was wounded. Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Baron Alten, Major-Generals Sir Colin Halkett, Sir Edward Barnes, (Adjutant-General,) Fred: Adam, Sir James Kempt, and Cooke, and Colonel Sir William De Lancey[68] (Deputy-Quartermaster-General,) were wounded. Lieutenant-Colonel Lord Fitz Roy Somerset (the late Lord Raglan) had his right arm amputated.

Vain would it be to select regiments on this glorious occasion. “It gives me the greatest satisfaction (so wrote the Duke to Earl Bathurst,) to assure your Lordship, that the army, never, upon any occasion, conducted itself better. The division of Guards, under Major-General Cooke, who is severely wounded; Major-General Maitland, and Major-General Byng, set an example which was followed by all; and there is no officer nor description of troops, that did not behave well.”

At Waterloo the Anglo-allied army consisted of sixty-seven thousand six hundred and sixty-one men, and one hundred and fifty-six guns;[69] and the French had seventy-one thousand nine hundred and forty-seven men, and two hundred and forty-six guns, composed of fifteen thousand seven hundred and sixty-five cavalry, seven thousand two hundred and thirty-two artillery, and forty-eight thousand nine hundred and fifty infantry.

Both Houses of Parliament voted their thanks to the army with the greatest enthusiasm, “for its distinguished valour at Waterloo;” and the following regiments engaged, also the battalions to which they are now linked, but which took no part in the battle, bear the word “WATERLOO” on their colours and appointments, in commemoration of their distinguished services on the 18th. of June, 1815, namely, 1st. and 2nd. Life Guards, Royal Horse Guards, 1st. Dragoon Guards, 1st., 2nd., 6th., 7th., 10th., 11th., 12th., 13th., 15th., and 16th. Light Dragoons, Grenadier Guards, Coldstream Guards, Scots Fusilier Guards, 1st., 4th., 14th., 23rd., 27th., 28th., 30th., 32nd., 33rd., 40th., 42nd., 44th., 51st., 52nd., 69th., 71st., 73rd., 79th., and 92nd., Foot, Rifle Brigade, and Royal Artillery. Every subaltern officer and soldier present in this battle, or in either of the actions immediately preceding it, received permission to count two years additional service.

The oft-mooted question as to the share taken in this momentous contest by the Prussians, and to their presence on the field in gaining the victory, must be met by the Duke’s opinion, as expressed in his despatch:—“I should not do justice to my own feelings, or to Marshal Blucher and the Prussian army, if I did not attribute the successful result of this arduous day to the cordial and timely assistance I received from them. The operation of General Bulow upon the enemy’s flank was a most decisive one; and, even if I had not found myself in a situation to make the attack which produced the final result, it would have forced the enemy to retire if his attacks should have failed, and would have prevented him from taking advantage of them if they should unfortunately have succeeded.” There are, however, even now, some prejudiced people, who exclaim, like Solomon Probity, in “The Chimney Corner,” “Don’t tell me! it was Blucher as won Waterloo.”

The meeting of the Duke and Blucher at La Belle Alliance after the battle is apocryphal. In the concluding volume of the Wellington Dispatches, (page 332,) there is a letter to Mr. Mudford, in which occurs the following passage in reference to this and other mis-statements:—“Of these a remarkable instance is to be found in the report of a meeting between Marshal Blucher and me at La Belle Alliance; and some have gone so far as to have seen the chair on which I sat down in that farmhouse. It happens that the meeting took place after ten at night, at the village of Genappe; and anybody who attempts to describe with truth the operations of the different armies will see that it could not be otherwise. In truth, I was not off my horse till I returned to Waterloo, between eleven and twelve at night.”

The following anecdote is illustrative of the effect produced by the irresistible attack of the Life Guards:[70]—Immediately after the first charge, while the Life Guards were pursuing the French, three of their cuirassiers turned down a narrow lane, with a view of escaping that way, and they were pursued by Private John Johnson, of the 2nd. regiment. There proved to be no thoroughfare at the end of the road, when Johnson, though alone, attacked the three, and, after a slight resistance, they surrendered themselves prisoners. Several instances of distinguished bravery displayed by individuals of the Life Guards, have been recorded; amongst others, Corporal Shaw and Private Godley, of the 2nd. regiment. The former for his great prowess, and the number of cuirassiers he slew; and the latter for a distinguished act of bravery, namely, when his horse was killed, himself wounded, and his helmet knocked off, bareheaded as he was, he attacked a cuirassier, slew him, and mounted his horse. Shaw was killed in the first charge. Godley lived several years after, and a stone was erected to his memory by his comrades in the burial ground of St. John’s Wood, London, with appropriate devices and inscription. During the engagement the Duke of Wellington came to the head of the 1st. regiment of Life Guards, and thanked the squadrons for their gallant behaviour.

Colonel Ferrier, of the 1st. Life Guards, before he fell had eleven times led his regiment to the charge. Several of these charges were made after his head was laid open by a sabre cut, and his body had been pierced by a lance.

During the heat of the conflict Captain Alexander Kennedy Clark (now Lieutenant-General A. K. Clark Kennedy, C.B.) commanding the centre squadron of the 1st. Royal Dragoons, having led his men about two hundred yards beyond the second hedge on the British left, perceived, in the midst of a crowd of infantry, the eagle of the French 105th. regiment, with which the bearer was endeavouring to escape to the rear. Against this body of men Captain Clark instantly led his squadron at full speed, and, plunging into the midst of the crowd, overtook, and slew the French officer who carried the eagle. Several men of the Royal Dragoons coming up at the moment of its capture, Captain Clark gave the eagle to Corporal Stiles, and ordered him to carry it to the rear. The corporal was afterwards rewarded with an ensigncy in the 6th. West India Regiment.

Another eagle, that of the French 45th. regiment, was captured by Sergeant Charles Ewart, of the 2nd. Royal North British Dragoons. This gained for the gallant sergeant an ensigncy in the 3rd. Royal Veteran Battalion.

The following is a remarkable instance of preservation:—Lieutenant George Doherty, of the 13th. Light Dragoons, besides being severely wounded in the head, was struck by a ball, which was stopped and flattened by the interposition of his watch. He had taken out his watch to remark the time, when the regiment was ordered to advance, and not being able to return it, he put it into the breast of his jacket, and thus, providentially, his life was saved.

In one of the charges made by the 28th. regiment at Waterloo, a flag belonging to the 25th. French regiment was taken by Private John O’Brien, of the eighth company, who the moment after received a severe wound, which ultimately occasioned the loss of his leg. The trophy, however, was preserved, and sent to Major-General Sir James Kempt, who commanded the division, when the regiment arrived at Paris.

In the “Letters of Colonel Sir Augustus Simon Frazer, K.C.B.,” commanding the Royal Horse Artillery in the army under the Duke of Wellington, edited by Major-General Edward Sabine, from which the above has been extracted, is this allusion to Waterloo:—“Never was there a more bloody affair, never so hot a fire. Bonaparte put in practice every device of war. He tried us with artillery, with cavalry, and, last of all, with infantry. The efforts of each were gigantic, but the admirable talents of our Duke, seconded by such troops as he commands, baffled every attempt.”

There is some difference of opinion as to the exact time the battle commenced. In the “Life of Lord Hill,” by the Rev. Edwin Sidney, A.M., occurs the following:—“In reading the various accounts of this battle, it is curious to observe the discrepancies as to the time it commenced. Lord Hill has, however, settled this point. On arriving in London the autumn after the conflict, he passed his first evening at the house of his friend Lord Teignmouth. ‘Can you tell me,’ said Lord Teignmouth, ‘at what time the action commenced?’ Lord Hill replied, ‘I took two watches into action with me. On consulting my stop-watch after the battle was over, I found that the first gun was fired at ten minutes before twelve.’”

Captain Moorsom, in his “History of the 52nd. Light Infantry,” gives the following characteristic account of the commencement of the action:—“The night was wet and disagreeable, as usual before—the Duke of Wellington’s battles. As the morning broke, between four and five o’clock, Captain Diggle’s company of the 52nd., and two or three companies of the 95th. Rifles, were sent into the enclosures of the village of Merbe Braine, with their front towards Braine-le-Leud. At twenty minutes past eleven a cannon-shot was fired. Diggle, a cool old officer of the Peninsula, took out his watch, turned to his subaltern Gawler, who was another of the same Peninsula mould, and quietly remarked, ‘There it goes.’ The leaders, in fact, had then opened the ball.”

In the “Life of Lord Hill,” before quoted, occurs the following account of the final struggle:—“Sir Digby Mackworth, who was on the staff of Lord Hill, has kindly communicated what he witnessed of his General’s efforts at the grand crisis of the day. ‘He placed himself,’ Sir Digby states, ‘at the head of his Light Brigade, 52nd., 71st., and 95th., and charged the flank of the Imperial Guard, as they were advancing against our Guards. The Light Brigade was lying under the brow of the hill, and gave and received volleys within half-pistol-shot distance. Here Lord Hill’s horse was shot under him, and, as he ascertained the next morning, was shot in five places. The general was rolled over and severely bruised, but in the mêlée this was unknown to us for about half an hour. We knew not what was become of him; we feared he had been killed; and none can tell you the heart-felt joy which we felt when he rejoined us, not seriously hurt.’ When the tremendous day was over, Lord Hill and his staff again re-occupied the little cottage they left in the morning. His two gallant brothers, Sir Robert Hill and Colonel Clement Hill, had been removed wounded to Brussels; the party was, nevertheless, nine in number. A soup made by Lord Hill’s servant, from two fowls, was all their refreshment, after hours of desperate fighting without a morsel of food. Lord Hill himself was bruised and full of pain. All night long, the groans and shrieks of sufferers were the chief sounds that met their ears. It was to them all a night of the greatest misery. The men whom the nations of Europe were about to welcome with acclamations, and to entertain in palaces, could only exchange sigh for sigh with each other in a wretched cottage. Such is war even to the winners. May a gracious God soon make it to cease in all the earth!”

The casualties amongst the officers of the British army, (including the King’s German Legion,) amounted to one hundred and thirty-nine killed, five hundred and eighty-five wounded, and fifteen missing. The Hanoverian troops had twenty officers, and three hundred and eight men killed, seventy-seven officers and one thousand two hundred and forty-four men wounded. The Brunswick troops had seven officers and one hundred and forty-seven men killed, and twenty-six officers and four hundred and thirty men wounded. The Nassau contingent had five officers and two hundred and forty-nine men killed, and nineteen officers and three hundred and seventy men wounded. Numerous as these casualties were, those of the French far exceeded them, amounting, according to the most correct calculations, to about thirty thousand.

THE WATERLOO MEDAL.

A medal was struck for this victory, which was conferred on all present in the three actions of the 16th., 17th., and 18th. of June, 1815. In a letter from the Duke of Wellington to the Duke of York, dated Orville, 28th. June, 1815, His Grace wrote, “I would likewise beg leave to suggest to your Royal Highness the expediency of giving to the non-commissioned officers and soldiers engaged in the Battle of Waterloo a medal. I am convinced it would have the best effect in the army; and if that battle should settle our concerns, they will well deserve it.” In a letter from His Grace to Earl Bathurst, Secretary of State for the War Department, on the 17th. of September, this passage occurs:—“I have long intended to write to you about the medal for Waterloo. I recommended that we should all have the same medal, hung to the same ribbon as that now used with the medals.”

The Waterloo Medal has on the obverse the laureated head of the Prince Regent, inscribed GEORGE P. REGENT; on the reverse is Victory, seated on a pedestal, holding the palm in the right hand, and the olive branch in the left. Above the figure of Victory is the name of the illustrious commander WELLINGTON, and under it the word WATERLOO, with the date of the battle, June 18th., 1815. This figure evidently owes its origin to the ancient Greek coin represented in the accompanying engraving. A specimen of the coin is preserved in the British Museum. The name, rank, and regiment of the officer or soldier were engraved round the edge[71] of the medal, which was to be suspended from the button-hole of the uniform to the ribbon authorized for the military medals, namely, crimson with blue edges. In the “London Gazette,” of the 23rd. of April, 1816, was published the following official notification:—

MEMORANDUM.

“Horse Guards, March 10th., 1816.

“The Prince Regent has been graciously pleased, in the name and on the behalf of His Majesty, to command, that in commemoration of the brilliant and decisive victory of Waterloo, a medal should be conferred on every officer, non-commissioned officer, and soldier of the British Army, present upon that memorable occasion.

“His Royal Highness has further been pleased to command, that the ribbon issued with the medal, shall never be worn but with the medal suspended to it.

“By command of His Royal Highness the Prince Regent;

FREDERICK, Commander-in-Chief. H. TORRENS, Major-General and Military Secretary.”

The distinction for Waterloo became the more valuable, from the fact that there was only one ribbon and one medal for all ranks of the army, from the Commander of the Forces to the youngest drummer.

The 35th., 54th., 59th., and 91st. regiments forming the brigade of Sir Charles Colville, which was detached, were granted the medal, but these regiments do not bear “Waterloo” on their colours.

The Prince Regent also ordered that medals should be given to the Brunswickers who survived the actions of the 16th., 17th., and 18th. of June. This medal, of bronze, was made from the captured guns. Obverse, bust of Duke Frederick William, who fell at Quatre Bras, with the legend, “Friedrich Wilhelm Herzog.” Reverse, the date 1815, within a wreath of oak and laurel; legend, “Braunschweig Seinen Kriegern—Quatre Bras and Waterloo,” the ribbon yellow, with a light blue border.

The Hanoverian troops present at Waterloo, received a silver medal. Obverse, laureated head of the Prince Regent, with the legend, “George Prinz Regent, 1815.” Reverse, “Waterloo, June 18th.,” above which is a military trophy, below, laurel branches; legend, “Hannoverscher Tapferkeit.” Ribbon, red with blue border.

To the soldiers of the Duchy of Nassau, a small silver medal was awarded, worn with a dark blue ribbon, yellow edge.

THE CAPE OR SOUTH AFRICA MEDAL.

On the 22nd. of November, 1854, a general order was issued, announcing that the Queen had been pleased to command that a medal should be prepared, “to commemorate the success of her Majesty’s Forces in the wars in which they were engaged against the Kaffirs, in the years 1834–5, 1846–7, and in the period between the 24th. of December, 1850, and the 6th. of February, 1853; one of which was to be conferred on every surviving officer, non-commissioned officer, and soldier of the regular forces, including the officers of the staff, and the officers and men of the Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers, and Sappers and Miners, who actually served in the field against the enemy in South Africa, at the periods alluded to, excluding those who may have been dismissed for subsequent misconduct, or who have deserted and are absent.”

The obverse has the Queen’s head, with the inscription VICTORIA REGINA. On the reverse is the lion crouching under a shrub, above which are the words SOUTH AFRICA, and beneath the year “1853.” The ribbon is orange, with dark blue stripes. No clasp was granted with this medal for any of the actions fought during the campaigns between 1834, and 1853. The same medal, or rather one similar, with the substitution of crossed assegais and a shield in the exergue, instead of the date 1853 (ribbon the same), was given for the campaigns in Kaffraria, Basutoland, and Zululand; against the Galekas and Gaikas 1877–78, the Griquas 1878, Basutos 1879, Zulus 1879, and Sekukuni 1878–79. The dates of the campaigns are given on the only clasp issued.

CAMPAIGNS IN SOUTH AFRICA. 1834–5.

The aggressions of the Kaffir tribes, which were divided into three nations, the Amapondas, the Tambookies, and the Amakosa, about this time assumed a formidable and an atrocious character before unknown. The colonial boundary extended, on one side, to the Keiskamma; but a chief named Macomo had been permitted to reside within the British territory. Owing to some outrages committed by him and his followers on the Tambookies, he was deprived of the lands he held by sufferance in the British territory. His expulsion, however, was not strictly enforced until 1833, when he was removed beyond the boundary, and he became violently incensed against the government. The predatory habits of the Kaffirs also led to disputes when the British were searching for stolen property, and the lenity observed towards the aggressors, emboldened them to become more violent in their attacks. Towards the end of 1834, multitudes of Kaffirs rushed into the colony, and commenced the work of murder, rapine, and devastation by fire amongst the settlers. The ruins of once flourishing farms spoke of savage vengeance. Graham’s Town was barricaded, and the houses turned into fortifications. Troops were ordered to the frontier, and preparations were made to carry hostilities into the heart of Kaffirland, to visit with necessary chastisement these aggressions, and to take measures to prevent the recurrence of similar outrages.

The forces which were assembled for operations beyond the eastern frontier, were distributed into four divisions. The first division, (with which were the head-quarters of the Commander-in-Chief, Major-General Sir Benjamin D’Urban, K.C.B.,) was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Peddie, K.H., of the 72nd. Highlanders, and consisted of two guns Royal Artillery, a detachment of Cape Mounted Riflemen, 72nd. Highlanders, first battalion Provisional Infantry, and the Swellendam Burgher Force. The second was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Somerset, K.H., and was composed of two guns Royal Artillery, Cape Mounted Riflemen, (head-quarter division,) the George, Uitenhage, and the Albany Burgher Forces. The third, commanded by Major Cox, of the 75th. regiment, consisted of two guns Royal Artillery, detachment Cape Mounted Riflemen, second battalion Provisional Infantry, detachment Swellendam Burgher Force, Beaufort Burgher Force, and the Kat River Legion. The fourth, under Field Commandant Van Wyk, consisted of the Somerset Burgher Force.

Colonel Smith, C.B., (afterwards the celebrated Sir Harry Smith, of Aliwal,) was appointed second in command, continuing at the same time in the performance of his duties as Chief of the Staff to the United Regular and Burgher Forces; on the 26th. of March, 1835, he led a well-directed inroad into the enemy’s country; the Buffalo Mountains were penetrated, and the combined and successive operations in Kaffirland were eminently successful, numerous heads of cattle, the great wealth of the enemy, being captured.

On the 24th. of April, 1835, it was declared that the troops were in a state of hostility with the Kaffir tribes of the Chief Hintza, but it was decided that no kraals or huts should be burnt, and that the gardens and cornfields should be foraged in a regular manner.[72] The operations of the troops were so successful that Hintza sued for peace, which was concluded personally with that chief by the end of the month.

To give some idea of the difficulties inseparable from these campaigns, it may be sufficient to state that in the expedition beyond the mouth of the Bashee, Colonel Smith, with his force, composed of detachments of the 72nd., Cape Mounted Riflemen, and some colonial levies, in seven days marched two hundred and eighteen miles, overcame all opposition, crossed and re-crossed this large river, of very difficult banks, and brought off from its further side three thousand head of cattle, which had been plundered from the colony, besides rescuing from destruction a thousand of the Fingo race, who would have fallen a sacrifice to the Kaffirs.

The difficult and laborious service of conducting the British missionaries and traders, with their families and effects, (previously brought in from the Bashee by Captain Warden,) the Fingo nation, amounting to more than ten thousand souls, from the eastern side of the Kei, into the colonial border, was accomplished by Colonel Somerset, with the second division.

It is a singular fact that the tribes were found to possess many guns, but without ammunition, and strenuous exertions were used to prevent gunpowder being conveyed beyond the boundary of the eastern frontier by importers and retail dealers.

Major William Cox, of the 75th. regiment, made a very successful series of operations in the mountains of the Chumie, Amatola, and Keiskamma range during the end of July, and beginning of August, 1835, which resulted in an interview with Macomo and other chiefs, when a provisional cessation of hostilities was agreed upon.[73]

During September some effectual excursions were made by Lieutenants Moultrie and Bingham, of the 75th., which caused them to be thanked in orders by the Commander-in-Chief at the Cape, (Major-General Sir Benjamin D’Urban, K.C.B.,) who also therein praised the cool and soldier-like conduct of Private Thomas Quin, of that regiment, on the 15th. of that month.

Peace was not finally concluded until the following year. On the 8th. of August, 1836, a despatch was received at the Cape, from the Secretary of State for the Colonies, communicating to the troops employed in the Kaffir war, that “It affords His Majesty high gratification to observe that in this new form of warfare, His Majesty’s forces have exhibited their characteristic courage, discipline, and cheerful endurance of fatigue and of privations.”—(Signed) GLENELG.

The 27th., 72nd., 75th., and Cape Mounted Riflemen, were the regiments employed during this campaign.

SECOND KAFFIR WAR, 1846–1847.

From the numerous outrages upon life and property that had for some time been perpetrated by the Gaika Kaffirs on the settlers located along the frontier, the Government declared war against them in the beginning of April, 1846.

The force with which it was proposed to invade Kaffirland was organised into two divisions; one was placed under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Robert Richardson, (now Major-General Richardson-Robertson,) of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, and consisted of the following detail:—Three troops of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, part of the reserve battalion of the 91st. regiment, two guns of the Royal Artillery, and one company of the Cape Mounted Riflemen. The second division was placed under the command of Colonel H. Somerset, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and consisted of one troop of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, two guns of the Royal Artillery, two companies of the 91st., and the head-quarters of the Cape Mounted Riflemen. The total strength of the British force, including cavalry, infantry, and artillery, did not amount to more than seven hundred men; whilst it was to be expected that the whole of the Gaika Kaffirs would join in resisting the invasion of their country. There were supposed to be upon good authority nearly sixty thousand fighting men, a considerable portion being armed with muskets.

Captain Bambrick, of the 7th. Dragoon Guards, fell early in the operations, namely, on the 16th. of April, 1846. This officer in the eager pursuit of the Kaffirs, was decoyed into an almost impenetrable jungle, where a shower of balls was discharged at his party, and he was killed. Captain Rawstorne and Lieutenant H. D. Cochrane, of the 91st. regiment, were wounded, the latter dangerously. Of so entangled a nature was the bush, that several of the swords of the men were torn out of the scabbards by its thorny branches. Captain Sandes, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, was killed three days afterwards.

Sir Peregrine Maitland arrived from Port Victoria in April, and a general order, dated Block Drift, 20th. April, 1846, was issued, in which he congratulated Colonel Somerset and the officers and troops under his orders, on the chastisement of the enemy, which closed the operations of the 18th. of April. The movement on Block Drift had been successfully effected by the combined force with little loss, in the presence of an enemy of many times its numerical amount, through a harassing country, and against persevering attempts to impede its march.

The Kaffirs were no longer the same foe as on former occasions, when they were chiefly armed with native weapons, but at this period they had become more formidable, from a great increase of numbers, a considerable mounted force, and especially through possessing firearms, an acquisition particularly adapted to their entangled country.

Colonel Somerset, with the second division, after a series of successful movements, discovered and fell in with the enemy in two considerable bodies, on the 8th. of June, in the neighbourhood of the Gaika and Gwanga streams, when he attacked and routed them, killing two hundred, and capturing one hundred firelocks, twenty horses, and large quantities of assagais, besides securing two prisoners. This was effected with a loss of two men killed, and three officers and sixteen men wounded.

It being considered desirable to amalgamate the troops and Burgher forces, which were assembling, they were formed into two divisions, the first under the orders of Colonel Hare, C.B., and the second under Colonel Somerset, K.H.

Immediately after the troops moving to Block Drift, the Kaffirs entered the colonies in large bodies, and committed great destruction of life and property. To impede the operations of the British, the enemy burnt the grass everywhere along the line of march, and from the long and unusual drought, it became so dry that they readily effected their object. Active operations were however brought to a successful termination in October, the Chief Sandilli, together with his brother, and eighty of his followers, having surrendered. The closing services were rendered the more arduous by the constant inclemency of the weather to which the troops were exposed. The columns of attack against Sandilli were commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Buller, of the first battalion of the Rifle Brigade, and by Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, of the reserve battalion of the 91st. regiment.

Lieutenant-General Sir Harry Smith, Bart., G.C.B., who had highly distinguished himself in India, and had previously seen so much service at the Cape, was appointed Governor, High Commissioner, and Commander-in-Chief of the forces in the Colony, the duties of which he assumed on the 17th. of December, 1847.

During this long and protracted desultory warfare great fatigue and exertions had been undergone with the characteristic heroism of the British soldier, and the humanity and forbearance displayed by him towards the fickle, treacherous, and revengeful enemy, were as conspicuous as his bravery.

The following corps shared in this campaign:—7th. Dragoon Guards, Royal Artillery, Engineers, and Sappers and Miners, 6th., 27th., 45th., 73rd., 90th., and 91st. regiments; the Rifle Brigade (1st. battalion,) and Cape Mounted Riflemen.

THIRD KAFFIR WAR, 1850–1853.

Some years of peace resulted, but the Kaffir tribes stifling their resentment for a time, at length determined to venture again on hostilities. Sir Harry Smith hearing of their designs, immediately summoned a meeting of the chiefs, which was attended by several, but Sandilli, who was regarded as their king, did not appear, whereupon he was outlawed; this occasioned a general rising, and operations for the purpose of securing Sandilli were at once commenced in the Keiskamma River by Colonel Mackinnon, who left Fort Cox on the 24th. of December, 1850, with a force of six hundred men, composed of three hundred and twenty-one of the 6th. and 73rd. regiments, one hundred and seventy-four of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and about one hundred of the Kaffir Police. The Kaffirs attacked these troops in the Keiskamma defile, and it was with difficulty that he succeeded in reaching Fort Cox. Sir Harry Smith’s position at Fort Cox, too, had become critical, being hemmed in by numbers of the enemy; while Colonel Somerset, in his endeavour to succour him from Fort Hare, had been driven back on the 29th., after a hard contest, in which the small body of regular troops made a gallant but unavailing resistance. Lieutenants Melvin and Gordon, (adjutant,) of the 91st. regiment, were killed in action on the 29th. of December.

The Governor at the head of a flying escort, escaped from Fort Cox, and arrived at King William’s Town, at which place his head-quarters became established. Flushed by the advantages which the knowledge of their native fastnesses afforded the Kaffirs, and which made them almost a match for disciplined troops, they ravaged the country, and committed great depredations. It would be wearisome to detail all the skirmishes that occurred; the only warfare that could be adopted against an enemy who avoided concentration, or to encounter his opponents in open fight, was to continually harass them in their strongholds; but the force at the Cape was numerically insufficient for the contest. In these campaigns the great object was to carry on operations rapidly, and at a distant point, which made the fatigue excessive.

On the morning of the 3rd. of January, 1851, Fort White was attacked in force by the Kaffirs, in four bodies, but they were driven back, with great loss, by the garrison under Captain Mansergh, of the 6th. Foot.

A sharp action was fought, on the 21st. of January, between about six thousand Kaffirs, who hemmed in Fort Hare and the adjacent Fingo village of Alice, and the troops which garrisoned that post, under Major Somerset. The Fingoes were formerly held in subjection by the Kaffirs; but being relieved by the war of 1836, they afterwards proved friendly to the British, and behaved with great determination.

The troops, serving upon the frontier and in British Kaffraria, were in February, 1851, formed into two divisions designated the first and second. The first was under Major-General Somerset, and the second under Colonel Mackinnon; and combined operations were carried out by these officers, in order to clear the Chumie Hoek of the enemy.

About the end of May an insurrection broke out amongst the Hottentots in Lower Albany, and Major-General Somerset proceeded from Graham’s Town with a portion of the 74th. Highland Regiment, which had recently arrived at the Cape. A desperate encounter took place on the 3rd. of June, and two days afterwards the stronghold of the insurgents were surrounded.

Major-General Somerset commenced his operations in the Amatola Mountains on the 26th. of June, 1851. The gallant attack made by the 74th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, upon the enemy’s position on the 28th. of that month, which was carried, received special commendation.

Colonel Mackinnon had proceeded from King William’s Town on the 24th. of June, with a force of two thousand and fifty-five men, composed of three hundred and thirty-seven of the 6th. Foot, four hundred and twenty of the 73rd., forty-seven of the Royal Marines, one hundred and twenty of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and the rest consisting of colonial levies. During the course of his operations the troops under Major-General Somerset were seen scouring the ridges between the Amatola and Wolf Valley. These combined movements harassed the enemy at all points and were fully successful. In September, a force proceeded under Colonel Mackinnon to the Fish River Bush. The 2nd. Foot, on the 9th. of that month, sustained in these fastnesses a severe loss, Captain Oldham, four sergeants, and nineteen men being killed in action, and four corporals and nineteen privates wounded. During the month, this regiment, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Burns, which had just arrived at the seat of war, lost five sergeants and thirty-two men killed and died of wounds.[74]

From the 14th. of October to the 8th. of November, 1851, the troops were employed in the operations in the Waterkloof. The plan comprised a series of attacks on the mountain fastnesses of the Kromme range, Waterkloof, Fuller’s Hock, and other heights, wherein Macomo determined to await the approach of the British. The scouring of the various ravines was carried out, the inclemency of the weather adding to the natural difficulties of the place. During these operations Lieutenant-Colonel Fordyce, the beloved commanding officer of the 74th., was killed on the 6th. of November.[75] The regiment also lost Lieutenants Carey and Gordon and many men, among them some who were taken prisoners, and who were subjected by the Kaffirs to the most horrible tortures.

Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre effected the passage of the Kei in December, 1851. Here occurred the first instance during the war of the enemy throwing obstacles in fords, and constructing breastworks; the Kaffirs ingeniously heaped large stones together in the river, and erected a number of stone breastworks, one above the other, forming a somewhat formidable flank defence against musketry. The troops were six weeks in the field without a single blanket, and without tents. Lieutenant-Colonel Pole, of the 12th. Lancers, Lieutenant-Colonel Napier, Major Somerset, and Captain Bramly, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, were specially noticed in general orders. Other operations followed, and the Kaffir chiefs of the Gaikas and Seyolo sued for peace, but declining to comply with the proffered terms, the troops, in seven columns, were directed to penetrate the Amatolas, and the country of Seyolo and other chiefs, on the left bank of the Keiskamma.

In March Major-General Somerset conducted operations in the Waterkloof, and Lieutenant-Colonel (now Major-General Sir John) Michel carried the Iron Mountain with the bayonet, despite a spirited opposition. Lieutenant-Colonel Perceval and Major Armstrong, in two divisions, on the 10th., attacked the strong position of the Chief Stock in the Fish River Bush, and after a sharp conflict, drove the enemy from every point.

Reinforcements had been sent from England to the Cape, but, owing to the wreck of the “Birkenhead,” nine officers and three hundred and forty-nine men, out of fifteen officers and four hundred and seventy-six men (the total number embarked) perished.[76]

Attacks were also carried out by Lieutenant-Colonels Eyre and Perceval, (Macomo’s den being carried by the former,) the result of which was that the Kaffirs were driven from all their strongholds in the Amatolos. Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre’s pursuit of the enemy with his herds across the Kei, was pronounced by Sir Harry Smith to be one of the most enterprising and successful forays of the campaign, in which Major Armstrong, of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, and Captains Cureton and Oakes, of the 12th. Lancers, greatly distinguished themselves.

Lieutenant-General the Honourable Sir George Cathcart relieved Sir Harry Smith in the command at the Cape, in April, in which month five hundred Minié muskets were placed at the disposal of the troops in South Africa; these were equally distributed at six per company; the six best marksmen, being men of trust and intelligence, in each company were selected, and were termed “marksmen.”

Major-General York, (now Lieutenant-General Sir Charles Yorke, G.C.B., and recently Military Secretary at the Horse Guards,) a Peninsula and Waterloo veteran, commanding the second division of the army acting in British Kaffraria, having obtained reliable information as to the movements and position of the permanent Laager of the rebel Hottentots, who associated with the hostile Kaffirs, had committed great outrages, made his arrangements at the moment when they were all at home, for a combined attack on the Buffalo Mountains, with a portion of the 43rd. and 73rd. regiments, and other troops of the brigade of Lieutenant-Colonel Eyre. This disposable force proceeded from the post occupied by the latter in the centre of the Amatolas. A similar movement was made by a force consisting of parts of the 6th. and 60th. regiments, and certain levies, under Lieutenant-Colonel Michel, issuing from King William’s Town. On the morning of the 20th. of June, the columns, one from the north, and the other from the south, approached Murray’s Krantz nearly simultaneously. The intricacies and difficulties inseparable from the rugged and densely wooded forests were surmounted; and although the enemy attempted a stand on several occasions, yet they were driven headlong over the Krantz with severe loss.

Forays still continued. Lieutenant-General Sir George Cathcart, in July, moved with three columns upon the Waterkloof; the enemy appeared in considerable numbers, but offered only a faint resistance.

In August, when Major-General Somerset was placed on the staff in India, Colonel (now Major-General) Sir George Buller was appointed to the command of the first division, and that of the first battalion of the Rifle Brigade devolved on Major (now Sir Alfred) Horsford.

A force of four guns and three thousand troops were collected in September, for the purpose of finally clearing the Waterkloof and adjacent fastnesses. Each night the troops bivouacked on the ground of their operations, and the following day pursued the arduous task of searching for, and clearing the forests and krantzes of, the enemy.

This protracted struggle was now drawing to a termination; in November the troops marched into the Orange River territory, and on the 20th of December were engaged with the Basutos, under their chief Moshesh, at the Berea. The contest lasted from early in the morning until eight o’clock at night, when the enemy, with a force of about six thousand well-armed horsemen, under considerable organization, were defeated and driven from the field; after repeatedly assailing the troops at every point, with such severe loss, as to be compelled to sue for peace.

Hostilities shortly afterwards terminated, peace being proclaimed on the 12th. of March, 1853; the result of these exertions was the final clearance of the Waterkloof, Fish River, and all the other strongholds of the Kaffirs within the colony; the surrender of the chiefs Sandilli, Macomo, and the Gaika people, who had been expelled from all their former territories, including the Amatolas,—that troublesome race being removed to the banks of the Kei. The Basutos, Tambookies, and other tribes were completely subdued, and the Hottentot rebellion was extinguished.

In the words of Sir George Cathcart,—“The Field of Glory opened to them in a Kaffir war and Hottentot rebellion, is possibly not so favourable and exciting as that which regular warfare with an open enemy in the field affords, yet the unremitting exertions called for in hunting well-armed yet skulking savages through the bush, and driving them from their innumerable strongholds, are perhaps more arduous than those required in regular warfare, and call more constantly for individual exertion and intelligence.”

Lieutenant-General the Honourable George Cathcart, and Major-General Henry Somerset, C.B., were appointed Knights Commanders of the Most Honourable Order of the Bath; and Lieutenant-Colonels William Eyre, of the 73rd. regiment, John Michel, of the 6th. Foot, Charles Cooke Yarborough, 91st. regiment, John Maxwell Perceval, of the 12th. Foot, and George Thomas Conolly Napier, late Lieutenant-Colonel of the Cape Mounted Riflemen, to be Companions of the above Order. Colonel Eyre was also appointed aide-de-camp to the Queen, with the rank of Colonel in the army.

During this campaign the troops employed were the 12th. Lancers, Royal Artillery, Royal Engineers, and Sappers and Miners, 2nd., 6th., 12th., 43rd., 45th., Royal Marines, 60th., (2nd. battalion,) 73rd., 74th., 91st., Rifle Brigade, (1st. battalion,) and the Cape Mounted Riflemen.

CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE GALEKAS AND GAIKAS, 1877–78.

Kaffraria and Basutoland lie to the eastward of Cape Colony. The Fingoes and Gaikas occupy the portion called British Kaffraria, or sometimes the Ciskei, and the Galekas, Griquas, Pondos, and other tribes, the Transkei, or Kaffraria proper. The Fingoes, whose name signifies “dogs,” had always been persecuted by the other tribes, and had been since 1835, under British protection. They are a peaceable race, wealthy in cattle, and in time of war are staunch allies, fighting always on the British side. The Galekas led by their chief Kreli, and the Gaikas under their chief Sandilli, mortal enemies of the Fingoes, who were formerly their slaves, and envying their prosperity resolved on attacking them, in hope of an easy conquest and plenty of plunder. The old Cape Mounted Rifles having been disbanded in July, 1877, the only Colonial force was the Frontier Mounted Police, little more than three hundred strong, with three field pieces, commanded by Charles Griffiths, an old British officer. On September 25th., 1877, a body of about five thousand Galekas, crossed the frontier, and fiercely attacked the Fingoes (about one thousand five hundred strong) and a small party of the Mounted Police, at a place called Guadana; but after a sharp contest, were repulsed with loss. A few days after, about eight thousand Galekas attacked the fortified station of Ibeka, held by Commandant Griffiths, with a handful of men, three seven-pounders, and about two thousand Fingoes. After a series of determined assaults, from ten in the morning till five in the afternoon, the enemy disheartened by their enormous losses gave up the contest and retreated. General Sir Arthur Cunningham, commander-in-chief of the forces in South Africa, a Crimean veteran, now assumed the chief command. Detachments of the 24th. and 88th. regiments were sent to the front, volunteers were enrolled for active service, and Commandant Griffiths, with three thousand Europeans, and five thousand Fingoes led by European officers, were ordered to invade Kreli’s country. Griffiths with two guns advanced, and after an action in which the Galekas lost one thousand five hundred men, captured and burnt Kreli’s kraal, but was compelled to fall back for want of supplies. The enemy were well armed with muskets and assagies, and fought with much determination. After a smart skirmish at Umzintzani, in December, the General resolved to cross the river Kei with all available force. The 88th. Connaught Rangers were ordered to the front, fifty men of the 24th. regiment were mounted as cavalry, and their band were utilized as gunners. On December 26th., the column started, the centre under Colonel Glynn, the right under Major Hopton, the left under Captain Upcher of the 24th. Each column had a gun or two, and to each was attached a small Naval Brigade, from H. M. S. “Active” and “Florence,” some of the Mounted Police, and one thousand Fingoes. Information being received that the Galekas now joined by the Gaikas of Sandilli, were concentrating in strength near the Kei river, Colonel Glynn, joined the Quintana Column, commanded by Major Owen of the 88th. at a place called Nynnuxa, and immediately advanced against the enemy. Colonel Glynn took command, Major Owen leading his column, which was in the first line, and Captain Upcher the second. In the centre were the guns, under Lieutenant Kell, and a rocket party of blue jackets under Lieutenant Maine, R.E. After a very sharp action, the enemy terrified by the execution done among them by the rockets, and the Martini-Henry rifles, (this being almost the first time they were used) broke and fled, leaving four chiefs of rank among the slain. The enemy then collected in great numbers in the Chickaba Valley, which is about thirteen miles long, and covered with a dense bush, so thick in some places as to render any movement all but impossible. On January 14th., 1878, two columns, the right under Colonel Lambert, and the left under Major Brown, both of the 88th. regiment, left Komgha, to attack Chickaba. The enemy for a time showed a bold front, but were shelled and driven out of the valley, and a vast number of their sheep and cattle taken. Soon after, another large body of Galekas and Gaikas, about four thousand, under Kreli and Sandilli, were repulsed with great loss in an attack upon Quintana, by the column of Colonel Glynn. The enemy fought bravely, and withstood and returned a heavy fire of rifles, rockets, and case shot for twenty minutes, at a distance of five hundred yards, but after this defeat they never again appeared in bodies in the field. On the day of the victory at Quintana, another was gained by Commandant Griffiths over a chief called Gongabele, who occupied the most difficult position in the country, and one which the Kaffirs had held during the last war, in spite of all efforts made to dispossess them. This position was carried, and the enemy routed, with the loss of five only of the attacking party. Soon after this, the 90th. Perthshire regiment with a field battery arrived from England, and on February 25th, Sir Arthur Cunningham was superseded in the command of the Army by General Thesiger, better known as Lord Chelmsford, as he succeeded to the title on the death of his father a few months later. Sandilli with a large number of his tribe assembled in the Perie Bush on the Amatola Mountains, in February, 1878, was defeated by a column under the command of Colonel (now Sir Evelyn Wood), who also made another successful attack upon the enemy at Intaba Indodo, April 30th. In these affairs Major Buller of the 60th. Rifles (now General Sir Redvers Buller V.C.), much distinguished himself. After a few more skirmishes, the war was ended, Sandilli[77] was killed, and Kreli had previously surrendered. On June 28th., 1878, an amnesty was proclaimed for all except the sons of the first-named chief; and the Gaikas were removed to new settlements beyond the River Kei.

CAMPAIGN AGAINST THE GRIQUAS, 1878.

While the war was still raging in Kaffraria, disturbances arose in Griqualand West, to the northward of the Orange river. The Griquas are a mixed race, descended from the Dutch Colonists, and the original Hottentot inhabitants. About seventeen years before, they had emigrated from Cape Colony to the territory named from them Griqualand, of which Colonel Owen Lanyon, of the 2nd. West India Regiment was Governor, at the time the revolt against British Authority broke out. This insurrection was suppressed by the Colonial forces alone, after several sharp engagements, with a hardy foe, armed with muskets, and skilled in their use. On June 11th. their stronghold was attacked, and carried after a contest of six hours, by a force under Inspector Nisbett; and a large number of cattle, sheep, and horses were captured. In June and July several skirmishes took place, in all but one of which the Griquas were worsted, with heavy loss in men, and cattle. On July 20th., 1878, they again suffered a severe defeat, soon after which an Amnesty was proclaimed, and the war ended.

THE BASUTO WAR, 1879–80.

The Amnesty had scarcely been proclaimed among the Griquas, before a far more formidable conflict began with the Basutos, who had been at peace with the British since the action at Berea 1852. In 1868, Basutoland was declared to be a portion of Cape Colony, and this was confirmed by an Act of the local Parliament in 1871. The Basutos are divided into tribes, and at this time were supposed to number about one hundred and fifty thousand. The troubles began with an old warrior called Moirosi, and his son Dodo, chief of a tribe known as the Baphutis; who resisted the payment of a hut tax, which they had agreed to pay, in return for the protection of the Government. After a trifling skirmish with the Cape Mounted Rifles, Moirosi and his people retired to an almost inaccessible mountain near the Orange River, which some time before he had strongly fortified and provisioned, and now believed to be impregnable. Three sides of this mountain were perpendicular, and the fourth was protected by a series of walls, and traverses from eight to ten feet high, loopholed for musketry. The Baphutis were excellent marksmen, artillery proved useless against their traverses, and Moirosi for nine months defied the whole forces of the Colony. Several gallant attacks in this stronghold were repulsed, but at length an old brass mortar obtained from the Cape Town Museum, made such havoc among the defenders, by the shells thrown from it over their walls, and exploding behind them, that the place was stormed with but little loss, and Moirosi was among the slain. Dodo escaped, but the Baphutis were decimated; the fortifications were blown up, and the mountain abandoned to its pristine solitude.

An Act for the disarming of the native tribes, kindled the flames of war fiercer than ever. The musket of a Basuto is dearer to him than wealth, wife, or child, and he will consent to part with it, only when reduced to the last extremity. The Colonial Government had made a great error in allowing firearms to be sold to the natives, “but blinded by a desire to secure cheap labour,” about four hundred thousand muskets and rifles, many of them breechloaders, had been conveyed into the country. The Basutos proved themselves to be admirable horsemen; very skilful in the construction of stone defences, and fought with much more courage and daring than had been expected. The Imperial troops in the Colony in 1879, were the 3rd. Buffs 2nd. battalion, 1st. battalion of the 13th. (Somersetshire Light Infantry), 1st. battalion 24th. (Warwickshire Regt.), and some Artillery, but other regiments soon arrived from England, and before the war was ended, the Imperial and Colonial forces in the field amounted to fifteen thousand men. Early in the contest, the Basutos till that time considered loyal, joined their countrymen, and the Tambookies, a tribe numbering over ninety thousand, also helped to swell the ranks of the rebels. In fact, the whole of the native tribes were in a state of dissatisfaction and ferment, and a racial war seemed to be imminent. The Frontier Armed Police, which had been changed into the Cape Mounted Rifles, about six hundred and fifty strong, under Colonels Carrington and Bayley, were the first in the field, but their numbers were too few to act with effect against the overwhelming force of the enemy. The first skirmish was with the followers of a rebel chief named Letherodi. The Rifles routed the enemy, but the latter being strongly reinforced, surrounded and besieged the Colonial troops at a place called Matafeng, which they made desperate attempts to carry by storm. Their attacks failed, and Matafeng was relieved by a force under Colonel Clarke. Colonel Bayley was surrounded at Maseru, in October, but after several hours fighting, the Basutos retreated. On November 10th. Colonel Carrington severely defeated the enemy at Golah Mountain, and the war afterwards was little more than a succession of skirmishes; in which a few hundreds of white men with native allies more or less doubtful, withstood the onset of thousands of Kaffirs, repelling their attempts to beleaguer them, and routing them in the open field, generally with great loss, with wonderfully few casualties among themselves. Some of the rebel chiefs were slain, others fled, and Letherodi who was one of the principal instigators of the revolt, was anxious to submit to the Government. In April 1881, a treaty of peace, and general amnesty was proclaimed, by which the Basutos gained nearly all they demanded before the commencement of the war.

THE ZULU WAR, 1879.

Zululand lies to the north-east of Natal, and its inhabitants are the most warlike of all the Kaffir tribes. Chaka, who became chief of the Zulus in 1810, established a military despotism, which converted the whole manhood of the tribe into a disciplined army, obedient to the will of one man. These warriors in battle fought with desperation, as on their return from an expedition, all cowards were ruthlessly massacred. Chaka found the Zulus a pastoral unimportant clan, and left them the most martial native race in South Africa. In 1828 this ferocious chief was assassinated by his brother Dingaan, who succeeded him. Dingaan, who did not possess the military ability of his brother, waged an exterminating war against the Boers; but at length being utterly defeated by them under Andreas Pretorius, in 1840 he fled for refuge among the Swazies, who received and murdered him. His brother Panda, who had revolted against Dingaan with a portion of the tribe and joined the Dutch, was then proclaimed King of the Zulus, and wisely preferring trading to warfare, continued on friendly terms with the Boers and the English till his death in 1872. Panda was succeeded by his son Cetewayo, and at the request of the Zulu nation, Sir Theophilus Shepston was present at his installation as King, representing the British Government. But Cetewayo was ambitious, and soon abandoned the pacific policy of his father, to follow the militant example of his predecessor Chaka. He re-organised the old regiments, and formed new ones, trained and disciplined by means of torture and death. He armed his men with guns, instead of only shield and assagai, and perfected the peculiar Zulu formation for attack in three divisions; two “horns” to assail the flanks and rear of an enemy, and a main body to advance and complete the victory. In 1878 this army numbered over fifty thousand men, eager for battle, commanded by an ambitious and savage chief, a menace and cause of apprehension to all its neighbours. Another savage chieftain, and an ally of Cetewayo, named Sekukuni (of whom more, presently) who defied the Colonial Government, and had in 1876 repulsed an attack of the Boers on his stronghold, gave rise to a common saying among the natives, “If the bull-calf (Sekukuni) has to be left alone, what will happen when the elephant (Cetewayo) attacks the white man?” In August, 1878, two sons of Sirayo, a favourite chief of Cetewayo, with a party of Zulus, made an incursion into British territory, and seized two women whom they claimed as runaway wives of their father Sirayo. Resistance was useless, and the women were carried across the river Buffalo and slain. The surrender of the offenders was demanded by the Colonial Government, and a fine of five hundred cattle as a reparation for the violation of the Natal territory. Neither being forthcoming, Sir Bartle Frere sent an ultimatum to the Zulu King, requiring among other things, the disbandment of his army, and freedom of marriage among his people; also informing him that unless he complied with the terms on, or before December 31st., he would be invaded by a British army to enforce these demands. The time allowed by the ultimatum being expired, and Cetewayo making no sign, on January 11th., 1879, the British forces under the command of Lord Chelmsford, crossed the Buffalo and Tugela rivers, and the war began. The army was divided into three columns, with two smaller bodies of troops under Colonel Durnford, R.E., and Colonel Rowlands, V.C., the whole being intended to effect a junction near Ulundi. The first column commanded by Colonel Pearson of the 3rd. Buffs, was composed of the 2nd. battalion 3rd. Buffs, Lieutenant-Colonel Parnell, and afterwards six companies of the 99th. Regiment; a detachment of Royal Artillery with four guns, one gatling and a rocket battery, under Lieutenant Lloyd, R.A.; a Naval Brigade of one hundred and seventy seamen and marines from H.M.S. Active, under Captain Campbell, R.N., one hundred mounted Infantry under Captain Barrow, 19th. Hussars, some mounted Volunteers, and one thousand natives under Major Graves, 3rd. Buffs. Second column, Colonel Glyn, 24th. Regiment, commanding. Seven companies 1st. battalion 24th. Regiment, and 2nd. battalion of the 24th., under Colonel Degacher, a detachment of Royal Artillery with two seven-pounders under Major Harness, a body of Natal Mounted Police under Major Dartnell, and Mounted Volunteers, with a native contingent of one thousand men under Commandant Lonsdale, formerly of the 74th. Highlanders. Third column, Colonel Evelyn Wood, V.C., commanding; comprising the 90th. Regiment and 1st. battalion 13th. Regiment, Royal Artillery with four seven-pounders and two rocket tubes, under Major Tremlett, one hundred mounted Infantry under Major Russell, Frontier Light Horse, two hundred strong, under Major Redvers Buller, one hundred volunteers, and a body of five thousand Swazies. There was also a contingent of Boers, all crack shots, under Commandant Piet Uys.

The total strength of the army, including the garrisons, was about sixteen thousand men, with twenty guns; the European portion of which, much under one half, being the only reliable, as the Native Contingent was not equal to the enemy in bravery, and after the disaster at Isandhlwana almost useless. Colonel Pearson’s column on the 18th. of January began its march into the interior, and on the 22nd., near the Myezane river, attacked and defeated a body of Zulus, estimated at from five to seven thousand men.

On the following day the column arrived at the deserted mission station of Ekowe, when it received news of the terrible disaster at Isandhlwana, on the day previous. Pearson decided on holding the position with the British portion of his force; the Native Contingent, and the Mounted Corps, being sent back to the Lower Tugela. Lord Chelmsford sent him instructions to do the best he could with the troops under his command; and under the direction of Captain Wynne, R.E., the post was fortified and rendered impregnable to the attacks of any force without artillery.

On January 10th., Colonel Glyn’s column, with whom was Lord Chelmsford, encamped at Rorke’s Drift. On the 12th. a portion of the force, after a smart skirmish, burnt Sirayo’s kraal, and captured a large number of cattle. On the 20th. the column encamped near the isolated hill known as Isandhlwana, and on the 22nd., Lord Chelmsford and Colonel Glyn, with the second battalion of the 24th. Regiment, the mounted men, and four guns, set out in search of a large body of Zulus, reported to be near a place called Matyan’s kraal; leaving in camp five companies of the 1st. battalion 24th., one company of the 2nd. battalion 24th., about seventy artillerymen with two guns, and part of the Native Contingent, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Pulleine. Colonel Durnford, who had been left at Rorke’s Drift with five hundred natives and a rocket battery, was ordered up to take command of the camp. The commander-in-chief who had neglected to fortify his camp at Isandhlwana, either by throwing up entrenchments or “laagering” his waggons, proceeded to encounter the enemy, who retired as he advanced. Meanwhile a force of from fourteen to twenty thousand Zulus, including some of their best regiments, led by Dabulamanzi, the king’s half-brother, were preparing for an attack upon the camp.

About nine o’clock on the morning of the 22nd., Colonel Durnford arrived, and took over the command from Colonel Pulleine. The mounted men, with the rocket battery, under Colonel Durnford in person, advanced some four miles from the camp, and began to skirmish with the enemy, being unaware of their vast superiority in force. The rocket battery was suddenly surrounded and destroyed to a man; the mounted men fled towards the camp, pursued by thousands of Zulus, who came on in regular order in battalions eight deep, and all the troops in the camp rushed to their arms. For a time the enemy were checked by the tremendous fire with which they were received, and their ranks showed signs of wavering, when the Native Contingent broke and fled, making a fatal gap in the lines, through which the Zulus poured like a torrent; and about the same time the right “horn” of their attack having swiftly worked round to the rear of the hill beneath which the camp was pitched, took the position in reverse, and launched about four thousand bounding and leaping warriors on the flank of the devoted British force. In an instant all was confusion, two companies of the 24th. not having time to form rallying squares were annihilated, the gunners of the Mountain Battery were assegaied; Major Smith, R.A., being killed while endeavouring to spike one of the guns. Some of the mounted natives managed to escape, but the soldiers of the 24th., the Mounted Police, and Volunteers, in groups, or back to back, kept their foes at bay while their ammunition lasted, and then fought hand to hand till the last man fell where he stood.[78]

In the midst of the carnage, Lieutenants Coghill and Melville made a desperate but unsuccessful attempt to save the colours. They escaped from the field, but in swimming across the Buffalo, Melville’s horse was killed, and Coghill returning to assist his comrade, who was clinging to a rock, his horse was also shot, and the colours fell into the river. The two officers reached the Natal side safely, but were overtaken and slain about three hundred yards from the river’s bank. Their bodies were found lying side by side, and the colours which they had died to save, were found ten days afterwards in the rocky bed of the river.

The victory of the Zulus cost them dear, between two and three thousand of them being killed in the battle, or died afterwards of their wounds.

The British loss was terrible, fifty imperial and colonial officers, and over eight hundred non-commissioned officers and men having perished around that fatal hill. Five entire companies of the 1st. battalion of the 24th. fell, with ninety men of the 2nd. battalion, and hundreds of natives. Upwards of one hundred waggons, fourteen hundred oxen, two seven-pounders (afterwards retaken), eight hundred Martini-Henry rifles, and a vast quantity of stores of all kinds, fell into the hands of the enemy.

Meanwhile the column under Lord Chelmsford, after a slight skirmish, was returning towards the camp, and about four miles from it met with the Natal Native Contingent, which had halted in a state of dismay at the turn affairs had taken. Half an hour afterwards a solitary horseman came up. It was Commandant Lonsdale, who had unsuspiciously ridden into the captured camp, and escaping a shower of bullets, brought the almost incredible news that the camp was in possession of a Zulu army. The General immediately sent an order for Colonel Glyn’s troops to join, and on their arrival marched at once towards Isandhlwana hill.

The daylight was fading, and darkness had set in before the column, unopposed, reached the fatal camp, which they found silent, and deserted by all but the dead. The tents were upset, the waggons destroyed, and the whole place strewn with the dead bodies of men and horses.

After a sad bivouac, Lord Chelmsford marched at dawn for Rorke’s Drift, expecting to find it in the hands of the enemy, but to his surprise and gratification found it still in the possession of an heroic handful of the 24th.

On the advance of the centre column, a company of the 24th., and a small body of natives, under the command of Lieutenant Bromhead, had been left to guard some sick men and stores at Rorke’s Drift. “A worse position,” says one present, “could hardly be imagined. Two small thatched buildings, about thirty yards apart, with thin walls, commanded by rising ground in the south and west, completely overlooked on the south by a high wall. On the north side an orchard and garden gave good cover to an enemy up to within a few yards of the houses.” The place had formerly been a Swedish Mission Station. One of the buildings was filled with stores, and the other had been converted into a military hospital. Some fugitives bringing tidings of what had happened at the camp, Lieutenant Bromhead and Lieutenant Chard, R.E., who was with him, at once set to work to strengthen the position. The buildings were loopholed and barricaded, and connected by defences formed by a few waggons sacks of “mealies,” and Indian corn, and biscuit boxes. The natives, terror-stricken, fled, and the garrison was reduced to the company of the 24th., consisting of about eighty men; the total number within the defences—including thirty-five sick in the hospital—being one hundred and thirty-nine all told. The place was soon surrounded by three or four thousand Zulus, who commenced a series of desperate attacks. They set fire to the hospital, which the garrison defended room by room, but five sick soldiers perished in the flames. Such was the fury of the assault, that the garrison were forced to retire to an inner line of defence. Six times the Zulus got inside the barricades, but each time they were hurled back with loss. At length, after a conflict which lasted from five p.m. on January 22nd. till four a.m. on the following morning, the Zulus retired defeated and disheartened, leaving three hundred and seventy dead around the post. Their whole loss was probably about five hundred, while the heroic defenders had but seventeen killed and ten wounded.

The left column, under Colonel Evelyn Wood, after the Isandhlwana disaster, by order of Lord Chelmsford, fell back to a strong position at Kambula Kop, about twenty miles from the Blood river, where was formed an entrenched camp. From this position a series of dashing raids upon the Zulu kraals and stores was made by the Frontier Horse, under Colonel Redvers Buller, and the Dutch Burgher troop of Piet Uys, which inflicted great damage on the enemy, who were astonished by the daring and range of these expeditions.

About the end of March, Colonel Wood received a letter from Lord Chelmsford, to the effect that he was taking steps for the relief of Colonel Pearson, at Ekowe, and directing Wood to make a diversion in the direction of the Zlobani to distract the enemy. His force had been strengthened by a body of Mounted Infantry, and some Border Horse, commanded by Colonel Weatherley, formerly of the 4th. Dragoons. About twelve miles from the camp was a precipitous, thickly-wooded, and almost inaccessible stronghold of the Zulus, known as the Zlobani, or Inhlobani mountain, at which place they had gathered together great herds of cattle—their chief wealth—thinking it impregnable. This fastness Colonel Wood resolved to attack, with his mounted men and natives, operating simultaneously against the mountain on both sides. His force was divided into two columns, under Colonels Buller and Russell.

Buller’s force, with whom was Colonel Wood, attacked the mountain at dawn on March 28th., and under cover of the mist gained the summit with trifling loss; the Zulus retreating into caves, with which the place abounded. Colonel Russell’s column had scarcely reached the westward side of the mountain, when he was aware of a Zulu army of twenty thousand, marching rapidly, with the object of cutting off Buller’s retreat. Russell abandoned some cattle he had taken; sent his native troops back to Kambula, and formed up his mounted men at the foot of the mountain, to cover the retreat of Buller. The Zulus on the mountain seeing the advance of their warriors, came out of their hiding places, and harassed the movements of Buller’s men, who had no alternative but to descend the rugged side of the mountain by paths “utterly impracticable for even led horses.” The retreat soon became a rout, for the Zulus occupied the rocks; pouring a hot fire at point blank range into the struggling mass of men and horses, and using their assegais with fatal effect. But for the heroic efforts of Colonel Buller, Major Leet, and Commandant Darcy, the force would have been exterminated. How Buller escaped was almost miraculous, he saved the lives of six of his men at least, personally, and was one of the last down the rocks, where only one horseman could pass abreast, called the “Devil’s Pass.” Once clear of this precipitous path, the worst was over; the retreat being covered by Colonel Russell, and the remainder of the force reached Kambula, with a loss of over one hundred killed and wounded, including thirteen officers. Colonel Weatherley and his son, a lad of fifteen, and the whole of his Border Horse, except eight, were slain. Captain Barton, of the Coldstream Guards, who lost his life in endeavouring to rescue a wounded trooper, and eighteen of his men perished; also the gallant old Boer leader, Piet Uys,[79] whose father and uncles had fallen in the wars against Dingaan.

Encouraged by this success, next day the Zulu army, numbering twenty-five thousand men, made a most determined attack upon the entrenched camp at Kambula, which was manned by detachments of the 18th., 80th., and 90th. Regiments, with a battery of Royal Artillery, under Major Tremlett, and some Volunteers. For more than four hours raged a desperate conflict, during which the enemy, in spite of enormous losses, madly rushed on with deafening yells, till their assegais clashed against the British bayonets; but finding all their efforts of no avail, and mowed down by the deadly fire, lost heart, and began to retire in confusion. A ringing cheer arose from the camp, the mounted men sprang into their saddles, and led by Buller and Russell, pursued the enemy for seven miles, strewing their way with the bodies of hundreds of Zulus, and amply avenging the disaster of the previous day. General Wood on seeing the panic-stricken flight of the enemy, exclaimed, “Oh, for two regiments of British cavalry!”

The loss of the enemy in killed and wounded was variously estimated from three to four thousand; fifteen hundred dead bodies were lying around the camp at nightfall, of which many were carried away before morning, but the victors were occupied for two days in burying their dead foemen. The wounded that were captured, were kindly treated, and their wounds dressed.

The British loss was two officers[80] and twenty-three men killed, and eight officers and fifty-seven men wounded.

A week or two before this, another disaster, similar to the affair at Isandhlwana, but fortunately of lesser magnitude, befel Captain Moriarty and a company of the 80th. Regiment, encamped on the bank of the Intombe River; who were surprised in the early dawn, by an overwhelming body of Zulus, and two-thirds of the party slain on the spot. Lieutenant Harvard, the only surviving officer, leaving the remnant of his men to shift for themselves, galloped off to Luneberg for help; and it was only by the exertions and bravery of Colour-Sergeant Anthony Booth, that a man escaped. For this service, Sergeant Booth well won, and obtained, the Victoria Cross.

All this time the force under Colonel Pearson remained blockaded at Ekowe. Pearson had made some successful raids on the enemy; but his stock of provisions was rapidly diminishing, and he was anxiously expecting relief.

On March 29th., Lord Chelmsford, with a force of three thousand three hundred English soldiers and seamen, from the “Shah,” “Tenedos,” and “Boadicea,” with gatling guns and a rocket battery, and about two thousand two hundred Natives, set out from Fort Tenedos for Ekowe. On the 2nd. of April he was attacked by the Zulu army, under Dabulamanzi, at Ginghilovo. The enemy fought with desperation, but their frantic attacks were repulsed with enormous loss, and after a very sharp action of about one and a half hours, they fled in disorder, hotly pursued by the mounted men, under Captain Barrow. Eight hundred Zulus were buried on the field, and their total loss must have been over a thousand men. The British casualties were trifling.

Ekowe was relieved two days after, the works destroyed and the post abandoned; the whole force returning to the Lower Tugela.

In the meanwhile large reinforcements arrived from England, including the 1st. Dragoon Guards, the 17th. Lancers, the Royal Scots Fusiliers, the 58th., 91st., and 94th. Regiments, and drafts for other corps in the Colony, the whole amounting to over ten thousand officers and men. Among the new arrivals was the unfortunate Prince Imperial, who reached Durban two days after the conflict at Kambula, and was appointed an extra A.D.C. on the head-quarter staff.

An immediate advance into Zululand was decided on, and organised in three divisions. The first under General Crealock, C.B.; the second under Major-General Newdigate; and the third—a flying column—under General Wood; with whom was Lord Chelmsford, acting in advance of the second division; Ulundi being the object of the combined operations. For a time the invaders were almost unopposed, the enemy seeming to realise the uselessness of attacking, with assegai and shield; entrenchments, and squares of men armed with breechloaders, gatlings, and rockets; but they had gained wisdom by experience, and avoiding fighting, overran defenceless territory and carried off cattle, at the same time as a ruse, sending messengers with proposals of peace.

At the commencement of this final stage of the war, occurred another untoward accident, which cast a gloom over the whole campaign, and thrilled the heart of England with shame and indignation. On June 1st., the Prince Imperial of France, Louis Napoleon, while out on a reconnoitring expedition with Lieutenant Carey of the 98th. Regiment, and six troopers of Bettington’s Horse, was surprised and killed by a party of Zulus. As an officer in the camp wrote:—“The news of his death fell like a thunderbolt on all.” His body was next day recovered and sent to England.

On June 5th. was a smart cavalry skirmish, in which Lieutenant Firth, of the 17th. Lancers, was killed.

Lord Chelmsford, with General Newdigate’s division and Wood’s flying column, kept steadily advancing; establishing posts, and securing his communication as he moved forward. On July the 3rd., Colonel Buller, with five hundred cavalry, pushed forward to the Umvalosi River, on the road to Ulundi, to reconnoitre the country. He crossed the river, but had advanced but little beyond it, when he was suddenly assailed in front and flank by five thousand Zulus, who attempted to surround him and cut off his retreat. Buller retired, not without loss, hotly pursued, and would have suffered much, but for the fire of the nine-pounder guns of Major Tremlett, which checked the enemy. In this affair, Lord William Beresford, of the 9th. Lancers, who had obtained six months’ leave from India, and had come to Africa from sheer love of fighting, gained the Victoria Cross for his gallantry in rescuing from the pursuing Zulus a dismounted trooper of the Frontier Light Horse.

Next day, in the early morning,[81] Lord Chelmsford crossed the Umvalosi, with a total strength of four thousand Europeans, and about eleven hundred natives, with two gatlings, and twelve guns. In the front were the 80th., 90th., and 13th. Regiments, with four seven-pounders, two nine-pounders, and two gatlings; the 58th. and 94th. Regiments, with two seven- and four nine-pounders; and in the rear the Scots Fusiliers, with three squadrons of the 17th. Lancers. About eight o’clock he reached the King’s kraal at Ulundi, and was attacked by the Zulu army, variously estimated at from fifteen to twenty thousand men. The troops were formed in a hollow square four deep, which the furious and repeated charges of the enemy, who advanced with the utmost bravery, in spite of a murderous shell and rifle fire, utterly failed to break, and at no point did they succeed in approaching nearer than thirty yards. In forty minutes the Zulus were in full flight, pursued by Colonel Drury Lowe, and the 17th. Lancers, who did terrible execution, literally cutting them up with lance and sabre.

The British loss in this battle, which virtually ended the war, was Captain Wyatt-Edgell (17th. Lancers) and ten men killed, and about seventy officers and men wounded.

The loss of the enemy was upwards of fifteen hundred killed, there being no wounded on the field, as the native contingent despatched all they could find with their assegais.

Sir Garnet Wolseley, who had arrived at the Cape at the end of June from London, now superseded Lord Chelmsford in the command, who with Generals Newdigate and Crealock, Sir E. Wood, Colonel Buller, and the principal officers, returned to England. Sir Garnet despatched two columns in pursuit of Cetewayo, under Colonel Clark of the 57th. Regiment, and Colonel Baker Russell, C.B., of the 13th. Hussars. For sixteen days the fugitive king baffled his pursuers, but on August 28th. he was captured in a kraal in the almost impenetrable Ngome Forest, by Major Marter of the 1st. Dragoon Guards.

On the 1st. of September, 1879, the sixth anniversary of the day when Cetewayo was installed King of the Zulus, by Sir Theophilus Shepstone, and on the same spot, was held a meeting of chiefs; who in the presence of Sir Garnet Wolseley, acknowledged the sovereignty of Queen Victoria, abolished the military system, and gave up the importation of arms into Zululand. They also agreed to condemn none of their subjects to death without a trial, and their men were also to be free to marry when they pleased. Fugitives from justice were to be given up, and in all disputes the decision of the British Resident was to be final.

The cost of this war was estimated to be about £5,230,000.

OPERATIONS AGAINST SEKUKUNI, 1878–79.

Sekukuni was a chief of the Basutos, who in his fastness in the Lulu mountains, between the Oliphant and Steel Poort Rivers, had defied the Colonial Government, successfully resisted the Boers, and allied himself with Cetewayo. Occupying a mountain range of fifty miles in length, he was surrounded by all the lawless and warlike spirits in the district, attracted by the hope of plunder; and like one of the robber barons of the Middle Ages, he despatched them in all directions to ravage and lay waste the surrounding country. In February, 1878, some of his men made a raid on a chief under the protection of the English; and Sekukuni, encouraged by Cetewayo, in reply to the complaint of the British Commissioner, answered that “the English were afraid to fight—that the country was his, not theirs, and that he was quite ready for war.”

In October a small body of one hundred and thirty men of the 13th. Regiment, some Frontier Horse, and Mounted Infantry, commanded by Colonel Rowlands, V.C., advanced to attack Sekukuni, but through the roughness of the country, want of water, and the smallness of his force, he could effect nothing, and was obliged to retreat. War in Zululand now being imminent, operations against this formidable chieftain were for a time suspended, but after the capture of Cetewayo, a new expedition against him was organised by Sir Garnet Wolseley.

Sekukuni’s chief stronghold, called his “Fighting Koppie,” and deemed impregnable by the Basutos, was a tremendous natural fortress rising from the plain several hundred feet. Boulders and vast rocks piled one over another formed the sides, the interior was honeycombed by caverns and crannies innumerable, and the base of the hill was covered with trees and jungly brushwood. It was occupied by a population of about twelve thousand, but only five thousand were fighting men. The British force consisted of two thousand two hundred Europeans, of whom fourteen hundred were detachments of the 21st., 94th., and 80th. Regiments, and about ten thousand Swazies, under Major Bushman (9th. Lancers) and Captain Macleod, the whole being commanded by Colonel Baker Russell.

Sir Garnet Wolseley having completed his arrangements, the attack on the stronghold was made November 28th., 1879, at four a.m., in three divisions. Commandant Ferreira, with his colonial troops, carried the heights on the south; Major Carrington, of the 24th. Regiment, commanding the left attack, occupied the heights to the north; and Major Bushman, with his Swazies, gained the top of the ridge commanding the “town,” and combining with Carrington’s attack, poured down on the central kraal, which was soon wrapped in flames. The “Fighting Koppie” now being completely surrounded, was shelled by two Krupp guns, and two seven-pounders, directed by Captain Knox, R.A., and at ten a.m., was stormed by the centre column, consisting of the English infantry under Colonel Murray. The kraals below were burning fiercely; Ferreira’s men rushed up on the right, and with the Volunteers and Swazies, raced with the red-coats to be first in the Koppie, but after an obstinate struggle, the men of the 21st. and 80th. gained the summit of the hill, and the place was taken.

The position was captured, but the resistance of the defenders was not at an end. Hundreds of them sought refuge in the caverns with which the hill abounded, and from them kept up an intermittent fire till they were hunted out and slain. Sekukuni for some days escaped capture, but being surrounded on all sides, his supply of water cut off, and his caverns blown up, he surrendered on December 2nd. to Major Clark, and was conveyed a prisoner to Pretoria.

In this brilliant affair the British loss was three officers and seven men killed, and six officers and forty-three men wounded. The Swazies had nearly a thousand killed and wounded, and the five thousand defenders of the Koppie were nearly all slain, as our native allies gave no quarter.

Among the officers who distinguished themselves was Major Herbert Stewart, who shewed great energy and tact in dealing with the Native Contingent, and who in January, 1885, as General Sir H. Stewart, in command of the Gordon Relief Expedition, was mortally wounded, near Metammeh, on the Nile.

The regiments engaged in these harassing operations were: the 1st. Dragoon Guards, 1879; the 17th. Lancers, 1879; the 3rd. and 4th. Foot, 1879; the 13th., 1878–9; 21st, 1879; 24th., 1877, 1878, and 1879; 57th., 1879; 58th., 1879; 60th., 1879; 80th., 1878–79; 88th. and 90th., 1877, 1878, and 1879; 91st., 1879; 94th., 1877, 1878, and 1879; and the 97th., 99th., 1879.

Every incident in these campaigns, which greatly consisted in patrolling and skirmishing in all directions, has not been narrated in detail; yet enough has been stated to show that the military power of Great Britain has seldom contended with more obstinate and braver enemies than the half-civilised Kaffirs and Zulus; and no medal has been more hardly earned than that granted for services in South Africa.

THE AFGHANISTAN MEDALS, 1839–1880.

For services in Afghanistan from the year 1839 to 1880 ten medals altogether have been granted, including those given for the storming of Ghuznee, and the defence of Jellalabad and Kelat-i-Ghilzie. The Ghuznee medal[82] was given by Shah Soojah, the restored King of Afghanistan, to the British troops present at the storming of that place, under Sir John Keane, July 22nd. and 23rd., 1839. This medal is silver, having on the obverse a view of the fortress, with the name “Ghuznee” underneath. Reverse: A laurel wreath, encircling a mural crown, with the date, “23rd. July,” above, and “1839” below. Ribbon, half crimson and half green; no clasp. Permission was granted by the Queen in 1841 to wear this medal. For the successful defence of Jellalabad two medals were given. The first was granted by Lord Ellenborough, Governor-General of India—silver. Obverse: A mural crown, with “Jellalabad” inscribed above, on the reverse the date of the victorious sortie, “VII. April, 1842.” The second Jellalabad medal, designed by Wyon, was issued by the English Government, and was intended to be worn in place of the first[83], but from its rarity it seems that but few men took advantage of the offered exchange. Obverse: Head of the Queen, crowned, with the inscription, “Victoria Vindex.” Reverse: Victory, with the Union Jack in her left hand, and laurel wreaths in her right, flying over the fortress of Jellalabad; above the figure are the words, “Jellalabad, VII. April,” and in the exergue, “MDCCCXLII.” Ribbon: Rainbow pattern for both medals; no clasp. The Kelat-i-Ghilzie medal was also granted by Lord Ellenborough to the defenders of that place—silver. Obverse: A laurel wreath, encircling a shield, inscribed, “Kelat-i-Ghilzie,” surmounted by a mural crown. Reverse: A trophy of arms, inscribed “Invicta,” with the date MDCCCXLII. underneath. Ribbon, rainbow pattern. For services at Ghuznee, Cabul, and Candahar, five distinct medals were distributed, all having on the obverse the head of the Queen, with the legend, “Victoria Vindex,” but the inscription on the reverse varying as follows:—

(1.) “Candahar,” “Ghuznee,” and “Cabul,” 1842, under each other, given to those men who served during the whole campaign.

(2.) “Candahar,” 1842, given to men who were engaged with the enemy from January 1st. to August 10th., 1842.

(3.) “Candahar” and “Ghuznee,” given to men present at both places only.

(4.) “Ghuznee” and “Cabul,” given to the troops who went with General Nott from Ghuznee to Cabul, 6th to 17th of September, 1842.

(5.) “Cabul,” given to those who reached Cabul after September 16th, 1842; no clasps; ribbon, rainbow pattern. The reverse of these medals, excepting that for Ghuznee and Cabul, are alike in design, the names “Candahar,” &c., being inscribed within a laurel wreath, surmounted by a crown, with the date 1842 below. The medal for Ghuznee and Cabul has the names inscribed within a double wreath of laurel, with the crown over, and in the exergue “1842.” The obverse of this medal, and of that given for Cabul, has a laurel wreath surrounding the Queen’s head. The authority for these medals to be worn by the Queen’s troops was notified to the army in India, January 25th, 1843. The medal given for the campaigns of 1878, 1879, and 1880 is of silver. Obverse: Head of the Queen, veiled and crowned, with the inscription, “Victoria Regina et Imperatrix.” Reverse: An elephant bearing a mountain gun; in foreground a mounted British officer, cavalry with lances, following on the march; in the background, mountains; above, the word, “Afghanistan,” and the dates 1878, 1879, and 1880 in the exergue. Clasps inscribed “Ali Musjid,” “Peiwar Kotal,” “Charasia,” “Kabul,” “Ahmed Khel,” and “Kandahar,” were also granted, the greatest number worn with the medal being four. Ribbon, green centre with crimson borders.

For the march of General Roberts from Kabul to Candahar a bronze star was given, made from guns captured at Cabul. The star is of five points, suspended from an Imperial crown; in the centre a monogram, composed of the letters “V. R. I.,” surrounded by the words “Kabul to Kandahar,” with the date 1880 underneath. Ribbon, rainbow pattern. On the reverse of the star is engraved the rank, name, and corps of the recipient.

THE FIRST AFGHAN WAR. 1839.

Shah Soojah-ool-Moolk had been driven from the throne of Afghanistan, and his kingdom divided among several chiefs. A Persian army besieged Herat, on the Afghan frontier, and the court of Persia claimed an extensive portion of territory, which, lying between India and Persia, appeared to menace the safety of the British dominions in the East Indies. These circumstances, and the unprovoked attack made on a British ally, Runjeet Singh, by Dost Mahomed Khan, occasioned a tripartite treaty to be concluded between the British, Runjeet Singh, and Shah Soojah, for the purpose of effecting the restoration of the dethroned monarch, and a British force designated the “ARMY OF THE INDUS,” was assembled to effect this object. In addition to the native corps, it comprised the 4th. and 16th. Dragoons, (the cavalry being commanded by Lieutenant-General Sir Joseph Thackwell, G.C.B., then Major-General,) and the 2nd., 13th., and 17th. regiments of the regular army. The Bengal column was placed under Major-General Sir Willoughby Cotton, K.C.B., and the Bombay one under Major-General Willshire. General Sir Henry Fane was to have commanded the whole, but on information being received in October, 1838, that the siege of Herat had been raised by the Persian monarch, who had marched therefrom towards his capital, the force was reduced, and the second Bengal division was left at Ferozepore. Lieutenant-General Sir John (afterwards Lord) Keane, was consequently appointed to the command.

The plan of operations was thus arranged:—Major-General Sir Willoughby Cotton was to march near Scinde, through the Bolan Pass to Candahar, and proceed thence to Ghuznee and Cabool. The Bombay division of the army commenced its march from the mouth of the Indus, through the country occupied by the Ameers of Scinde, who, refusing permission for the troops to pass through their territory, a passage had to be effected by force. Hyderabad, the capital, was captured; Kurrachee was occupied; and the Ameers were brought to submission early in February, 1839. The army then continued its march, passed the Indus on a bridge of boats near the fortress of Bukkur, which had been delivered up as a place of arms during the war in Afghanistan, and entered upon regions never before traversed by British troops, but which are interesting from their association with the operations and reverses of Alexander the Great.

Advancing from Shikarpore the troops arrived in the middle of March, at Dadur, situated a few miles from the Bolan Pass, through which they marched between mountains covered with snow. In these wild regions bands of Beloochees lurked to avail themselves of every opportunity to follow their predatory habits, and they murdered several camp followers, and plundered some baggage. Issuing from this gloomy defile of more than fifty miles in length, the army entered the Dushi-be-doulut, or the unhappy desert, and halted a short time at Quettah, situated in the centre of the valley of Shawl, of which it is the capital. Supplies of provisions could not be procured in these sterile regions; the issue of grain for the horses ceased, the soldiers were placed upon half rations, the native followers upon quarter, and several men, who were searching for forage at a distance from the camp, were sacrificed by the natives, who availed themselves of every opportunity of destroying small parties.

All these hardships were borne with fortitude, and in the early part of April the army commenced its march through the vale of Shawl; it descended the picturesque height of Kotul into the valley of Koochlak; forded rivers; and passed the height of Kozak, where the men had to drag the artillery over the precipice with ropes. Surmounting every obstacle with patient perseverance, the troops continued to press forward; the rulers of Afghanistan, struck with dismay, fled from the capital, leaving the country to the Sovereign whom the British were advancing to restore. As the army proceeded on its way, various classes of individuals tendered their submission, and on the 27th. of April it arrived at Candahar, the capital of western Afghanistan, where provisions and repose were obtained. The tents were pitched in the grassy meadows, among enclosures covered with crops of grain. The watery exhalations from the low grounds however proved injurious to the health of the men, and the great heat experienced in the tents, with a saline impregnation in the water, augmented the number of the sick.

CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE. 23RD. JULY, 1839.

Breaking up from Candahar on the 27th. of June, to reduce the remainder of the Shah’s dominions to obedience, the army advanced along a valley of dismal sterility to the Turnuk river; then proceeding up the right bank, traversed the country of the Western Ghilzees, and arrived on the 21st. of July before Ghuznee, a strong fortress garrisoned by three thousand Afghans under Prince Mahomed Hyder Khan, who were well provided with stores and had determined on a desperate defence, having blocked up every gate with masonry excepting one.

Not having a battering train of sufficient power to proceed by the regular method of breaching the walls, Lieutenant-General Sir John Keane resolved to storm the place without delay, and a reconnoissance was made on the 21st. of July, when it was determined to blow open the gate, and accordingly during the night of the 22nd. of July a quantity of gunpowder was secretly brought to the one not blocked up with masonry, which was to be destroyed by an explosion before daylight on the following morning.

To the 13th. Foot was assigned the duty of covering the operations, in blowing open the gate, and they paraded at two o’clock, a.m. Three hundred pounds of gunpowder (in twelve sandbags) were used for this purpose. The regiment proceeded in advance of the storming party to the causeway of the gate under cover of the darkness of the night, and the fire of the batteries of the assailants, six men of the leading company being told off to assist in carrying the powder-bags. On reaching the causeway, the 13th. extended in light order along the ditch, and by their fire distracted the enemy’s attention from the gate. After the explosion a company of the regiment, under Lieutenant Jennings, moved up with the engineer officer to ascertain if the operation had been attended with success; on which the light company of the 2nd. (or Queen’s Royal,) No. 9 company of the 13th., under Captain Vigors, the light companies of the 17th., and of the Bengal European Regiment, which had been named to form the advance of the storming column, immediately pressed forward under the command of Brigadier Dennie, and despite a heavy fire gained an entrance into the fort. These were quickly followed by the main storming column under Brigadier Sale, (who was severely wounded on this occasion,) which consisted of the 2nd. Queens, under Major Carruthers, and the Bengal European Regiment, under Lieutenant-Colonel Orchard; to these succeeded the 13th. Light Infantry, under Major Fraser, as they collected from the duty of skirmishing, with which they were directed to commence, and the 17th., under Lieutenant-Colonel Croker. The whole were soon established in possession of the fort.

After this the garrison rushed some to the citadel and others to the houses, from which they kept up an annoying fire, when the 13th. and 17th. regiments were directed against the former, which unexpectedly was found evacuated. Large supplies of grain, ammunition of all kinds, and several guns with about two thousand horses, fell into the hands of the victors. A company of the 13th., under Lieutenant Arthur Wilkinson, succeeded in capturing the redoubt, (or outwork,) and took two standards and about sixty prisoners. A standard was captured by the 17th., but was afterwards lost by the wreck of a transport, in which a part of the regiment was embarked.

The loss sustained in the assault of Ghuznee by the Queen’s regiments, (the 2nd., 13th., and 17th. Foot,) was limited to five men killed, and six officers and sixty-three men wounded.

When the Afghan horsemen, who had assembled in the neighbourhood, learnt the fate of the fortress, they abandoned their camp equipage and baggage, and fled towards Cabool, the capital of Eastern Afghanistan, in the direction of which city the British forces immediately advanced.

Dost Mahomed Khan, the ruler of the country, assembled a formidable host in position near Ughundee; but ascertaining that his soldiers had resolved to abandon him, he fled with a body of select cavalry, leaving his artillery in position; and the British army advancing to the capital, replaced Shah Soojah-ool-Moolk, on the 7th. of August, in the possession of the palace of his forefathers, from which he had been an exile many years. The conquest of a kingdom was thus achieved with trifling loss, and the troops pitched their tents in a rich valley near Cabool.

An order of merit was instituted by the Shah, called the Order of the Dooranée Empire, the decorations[84] of which were conferred on the general and field officers. The following regiments of the Queen’s army were engaged in this service:—the 2nd. Queen’s, the 13th. and 17th. Foot, and the Bengal European Regiment, (now the 101st.,) the 4th. Light Dragoons, and the 16th. Lancers.

Shah Soojah’s government became so unpopular, that the Afghans determined to expel the British, by whose aid he had been reinstated, and whose presence in Cabool was rendered necessary to support him on the throne. The crisis arrived in 1841. In October the Afghans broke out into open insurrection; the British envoy, Sir William Macnaughten, and Sir Alexander Burnes, were treacherously murdered, and the troops, including the 44th. regiment,[85] which occupied Cabool, being compelled to evacuate that place, and retreat towards Jellalabad, were cut to pieces on the march, Dr. Brydon of the Shah’s forces, being the only officer who succeeded in reaching that place. It is remarkable that this officer was one of the heroes of Lucknow.

The 13th. regiment was more fortunate; under its gallant Lieutenant-Colonel, Sir Robert Sale, (serving with the local rank of Major-General), it reached Jellalabad, having at the breaking out of the insurrection been detached from Cabool with a force in order to reduce the insurgents, and after much hard fighting in the passes, had taken possession of Jellalabad, the successful defence of which by his small garrison, forms so bright a feature in this terrible and gloomy history. Before describing this heroic defence, only equalled by that of Lucknow, it is necessary to show the manner in which the gallant band reached the place of safety. The 13th. and other troops left Cabool on the 11th. of October, in consequence of a body of insurgents having possessed themselves of the Khoord Cabool pass,[86] about ten miles from the capital, with a view to expel the rebels, and re-open the communication with India. On the 12th. of October the pass was forced, the troops under Sir Robert penetrating to Khoord (Little) Cabool.

Major-General Sir Robert Sale, Captain Hamlet C. Wade, (Major of Brigade,) Lieutenant George Mein, and Ensign Oakes were wounded. Lieutenant Mein being dangerously wounded, was obliged to be sent back in a litter to Cabool. Upon Sir Robert Sale being compelled to quit the field from the severity of his wound, the command of the troops devolved upon Lieutenant-Colonel Dennie, C.B., also of the 13th. The regiment then faced about, to return through the pass according to the plan for executing the operation, leaving the other corps at Khoord Cabool. Possession was then taken of Bootkhak, where the regiment was stationed until the 18th. of October. During this delay, incessant night attacks were made by the enemy, called by them Shub Khoon, (night slaughter;) Sir Robert Sale’s precaution in ordering the men to lie down on their alarm posts, as soon as the fire was opened on the camp, prevented much loss: his orders prohibiting any return-fire likewise saved many, and all the enemy’s attempts to force an entrance therein were successfully resisted by the bayonet alone. Meanwhile the rebellion continued of a formidable character, and the 13th. were ordered to march to Tezeen, where they arrived on the 22nd. of October, and were engaged with a body of insurgents, whom they drove from some heights and strong positions.

In consequence of orders from Cabool, the force under Major-General Sir Robert Sale marched for Gundamuck, and were continually pressed day and night, by insurgent bands hovering on their flanks and rear, which occasioned the fatigues and duties of the troops to be particularly harassing; the way led along defiles and over mountains, and when the soldiers halted, breastworks had to be thrown up to defend the bivouac ground from sudden attacks of the Afghan cavalry.

On the 29th. of October the rebels were found in force at the Jugdulluck Pass, and for some time they checked the advance of the column; but the skirmishers of the 13th. sprang forward, and driving the Afghans from almost inaccessible heights protected by breastworks, enabled the British force to surmount every obstacle in the defile, and to arrive at Gundamuck on the following day.

Sir Robert Sale remained at Gundamuck with his troops until the 5th. of November, when they proceeded and captured the fort of Mamoo Khail in the neighbourhood, and returned on the 6th. to Gundamuck. There intelligence was received of the breaking out of a violent insurrection at Cabool, on the 2nd. of November, and of the probability that the rebellion would become general. Under these circumstances, two forced marches on Jellalabad were made, with a numerous enemy pressing on the flanks and rear; a body of insurgents were beaten at Futtehabad by the rear-guard under Lieutenant-Colonel Dennie; and Jellalabad, the chief town in the valley of Ningrahar, was seized by the British troops on the 12th. of November, to establish a post upon which the corps at Cabool might retire, if necessary, and thus restore a link in the chain of communication with India.

DEFENCE OF JELLALABAD. 12TH. NOVEMBER, 1841, TO 7TH. APRIL, 1842.

The fortress of Jellalabad was found to be in a very dilapidated state, and the inhabitants disaffected to the government of the Shah. The Afghans collected to about ten thousand, and the walls of the fort being without parapets, and the garrison having only one day and a half supplies, on half rations, a sally was made on the 14th. of November, which routed the enemy, and enabled the troops to collect provisions, and erect works for the defence of the fortress, which called forth the efforts of all. While thus employed, the Afghans in great force again invested the place on the 27th. of November, but they were completely routed and dispersed by a sally of the garrison on the 1st. of December.

On the 9th. of January, 1842, the garrison was summoned to give up the fortress by the leader of the Afghan rebellion, in fulfilment of a convention entered into at Cabool with Major-General Elphinstone, who was taken prisoner at a conference, and died shortly afterwards; but Sir Robert Sale being fully assured of the bad faith of the insurgents, refused.

Captain Broadfoot, garrison engineer, and Captain Abbott, commissary of ordnance, aided by the indefatigable exertions of the troops, put the works into a state of defence to resist any Asiatic enemy not provided with siege-artillery; but the place was kept in a continual state of alarm by the occurrence of one hundred shocks of an earthquake in the course of a month, one of which, on the 19th. of February, occasioned the parapets to fall, injured the bastions, made a breach in the rampart, destroyed the guard-houses, reduced other portions of the works to ruins, and demolished one third of the town. With that unconquerable spirit of perseverance for which the troops had already been distinguished, they instantly turned to the repair of the works. Sirdar Mahomed Akbar Khan, Barukzye, the assassin of the late Envoy, and the treacherous destroyer of the Cabool force, flushed with success, approached with a numerous army to overwhelm the little garrison; he attacked the foraging parties on the 21st. and 22nd. of February; but was astonished at finding the works in a state of defence, whereupon he established a rigorous blockade. From that time to the 7th. of April, the reduced garrison was engaged in a succession of skirmishes, in which the 13th. had opportunities of distinguishing themselves; particularly detachments under Captains Pattisson and Fenwick, Lieutenants George Wade and W. Cox.

Information was received on the 5th. of April, that the force under Major-General, now General Sir George Pollock, G.C.B., had experienced reverses in the Khyber, and had retraced its steps towards Peshawur; and on the 6th. a feu-de-joie and salute of artillery were fired by Mahomed Akbar, in honour of the event. It was also reported that the Ghazees had been defeated, and that the Sirdar had retreated into Lughman. Sir Robert Sale resolved to anticipate the last-mentioned event, by a general attack on the Afghan camp, with the hope of relieving Jellalabad from blockade, and facilitating Major-General Pollock’s advance. Directions were accordingly given to form three columns of infantry, the central one consisting of the 13th., (mustering five hundred bayonets,) under Colonel Dennie, C.B.; the left comprising a similar number of the 35th. Native Infantry, under Lieutenant-Colonel Monteath, C.B.; and the right composed of one company of the 13th., one of the 35th. Native Infantry, and the detachment of Sappers, under the command of Lieutenant Orr, amounting to three hundred and sixty men, was commanded by Captain (afterwards the celebrated Sir Henry) Havelock, of the 13th.: these were supported by the fire of the guns of No. 6 field battery under Captain Abbott, the whole of the small cavalry force being under Captain Oldfield and Lieutenant Mayne.

At daylight on the morning of the 7th. of April, the troops issued from the Cabool and Peshawur gates. Mahomed Akbar Khan, had formed his force of about six thousand men in order of battle for the defence of his camp; its right resting on a fort, and its left on the Cabool river. The attack was led by the skirmishers and column under Captain Havelock; this drove the enemy from the extreme left of his advanced line of works, which it pierced at once, and proceeded to advance into the plain; the central column at the same time directed its efforts against a square fort, upon the same base, the defence of which was obstinately maintained. Colonel Dennie, while nobly leading his regiment to the assault, received a shot through his body, which, to the deep regret of officers and men, shortly after proved fatal.

The rear of the work having been finally gained by passing to its left, orders were given for a combined attack upon the enemy’s camp; this was brilliant and successful. The artillery, advanced at the gallop, and directed a heavy fire upon the Afghan centre, while two columns of infantry penetrated his line near the same point, and the third forced back his left from its support on the river, into which some of his horse and foot were driven. The Afghans repeatedly attempted to check the advance by a smart fire of musketry—by throwing forward heavy bodies of horse, which twice threatened in force the detachments of infantry under Captain Havelock, and by opening three guns, screened by a garden wall; but in a short time they were dislodged from every point of their positions, their cannon taken, and their camp involved in a general conflagration.

By about seven o’clock in the morning the battle was over and the enemy in full retreat in the direction of Lughman. Two Afghan cavalry standards were taken, besides four guns which had been lost by the Cabool army and Gundamuck forces. Great quantities of matériel and stores were, together with the enemy’s tents, destroyed, and the defeat of Mahomed Akbar, in open field, by the troops he had boasted of blockading, was complete.

Armourer Sergeant Henry Uylett, of the 13th., captured Mahomed Akbar’s standard, which he took from a cavalry soldier, whom he killed. The standard is of scarlet cloth, with a green border, and crimson and yellow fringe. It is triangular in shape and swallow-tailed. About the centre a patch of light blue cloth is introduced, on which are neatly sewn some characters in yellow cloth, being an extract from the Koran, signifying “The Omnipotent God! In the name of God, the clement and the merciful! With God as a helper, victory is nigh.” This and two other flags, captured by the 13th. on the same day, were deposited in Chelsea Hospital.

The enemy’s loss was very severe; the field of battle was strewed with the bodies of men and horses, and the richness of the trappings of some of the latter denoted that chiefs of rank (several being present and taking part in the action) had fallen.

In February following, the thanks of Parliament were accorded to the Governor-General of India, and to the officers and troops employed in Afghanistan, the resolutions being moved in the House of Lords by the Duke of Wellington, and in the House of Commons by Sir Robert Peel, who, after eulogizing the gallant conduct of Sir Robert Sale and the garrison of Jellalabad, (appropriately designated “ILLUSTRIOUS,”) specially deplored the death of Colonel Dennie, justly described as “one of the most noble and gallant spirits, whose actions have ever added brilliance to their country’s military renown.”

On the 26th. of August, 1842, it was officially announced in the “London Gazette,” that “In consideration of the distinguished gallantry displayed by the 13th. Light Infantry, during the campaigns in the Burmese empire and in Afghanistan, Her Majesty has been graciously pleased to approve of that regiment assuming the title of the ‘13th., or Prince Albert’s Light Infantry;’ and of its facings being changed from yellow to blue.

“Her Majesty has also been pleased to authorize the 13th. Regiment of Light Infantry to bear on its colours and appointments a ‘Mural Crown,’ superscribed ‘Jellalabad,’ as a memorial of the fortitude, perseverance, and enterprise, evinced by that regiment, and the several corps which served during the blockade of Jellalabad.”

SECOND AFGHAN CAMPAIGN. 1842.

When the news of the Afghan tragedy reached India, it was resolved to rescue the gallant garrison, and to restore British Supremacy beyond the Indus. Accordingly a force was collected at Peshawur, in the north of the Punjaub, under Major-General Pollock, early in 1842. Of this army, the Queen’s regiments consisted of the 3rd. Light Dragoons, and the 9th. and 31st. Foot. On the 5th. of April the Khyber Pass was forced, although strongly occupied, and its mouth having a breastwork of stones and bushes.

Precipitous and rocky hills, on the right and left, presented great natural obstacles to the ascent of troops, and it was an undertaking of no ordinary difficulty to gain the summit of such heights, defended as they were by a numerous body of the enemy; the columns destined to accomplish this most important object, moved off simultaneously with the main one intended to assault the entrance, but were compelled to make a considerable detour to the right and left, to enable them to commence the ascent. The right column, consisting of four companies of the 9th. Foot, and the same number of companies of the 26th. and 64th. Native Infantry, were under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor, of the 9th. regiment, and Major Anderson, of the 64th. Native Infantry. The left column, consisting of four companies of the 9th. Foot, a similar number of companies of the 26th. and 64th. Native Infantry, together with four hundred Jezailchees, commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Moseley and Major Huish, commenced the ascent, led by Captain Ferris, of the regiment of Jezailchees.

Both columns, after considerable opposition, succeeded in routing the enemy, and gaining possession of the crest of the hills on either side. While the flanking columns were in progress on the heights, Captain Alexander, in command of the artillery, placed the guns in position, and threw shrapnel among the enemy when opportunity offered, which assisted much in their discomfiture. Upon the heights being gained, the main column was advanced to the mouth of the Pass, and commenced destroying the barrier, which the enemy had evacuated on perceiving their position was turned; portions of the right and left columns were left to keep the heights, under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Moseley and Major Anderson, and Major Huish and Lieutenant-Colonel Taylor continued their advance to crown the hills in front, and on each side, which were covered with the foe, who appeared determined to contest every inch of ground; but the gallantry of the troops carried everything before them.

Thus was accomplished without the payment of any tribute, the passage of the Khyber Pass,[87] and the road to Jellalabad was gained. The siege of that place (as already shewn) had been abandoned, when Major-General Pollock arrived on the 16th. of April, and found the garrison, after a siege which had lasted upwards of five months, in excellent health, with a plentiful supply of ammunition, and all most anxious to march on Cabool.

ADVANCE ON CABOOL. 1842.

Major-General Pollock urged upon Lord Ellenborough, the new Governor-General of India, the advance upon Cabool; the 31st. regiment, which had followed by forced marches, joined at Jellalabad on the 5th. of May, having undergone much privation on the way, and the loss of several men from famine and fatigue; while at Jellalabad the army was halted in wretched tents, the climate being so unhealthy during the summer, that the natives use it only as a winter residence. Soon the effect of this displayed itself; the days became so oppressive, that both officers and men were obliged to dig deep holes underground in which to shield themselves, in some slight measure, from the burning heat of the sun, the thermometer rising in the tents as high as 126°.

In consequence of the extreme heat the troops suffered a loss which the most sanguinary encounter with the enemy could not have exceeded. Neither was it in men alone that the army was daily losing its efficiency. From the valley of Jellalabad having been so long the seat of war, the fertile land had become a desert,—the wretched half-starved camels could find no forage on the bare face on the sand, and they died by hundreds; their dead bodies lying about in all directions, swollen with the sun, and emitting the most pestilential exhalations, together with the filth and dirt of a standing camp of fifty thousand men, added to the disease which raged among the troops.

Eventually it was found necessary to divide the force, and the fourth brigade, in which was the 31st. regiment, was ordered to march under Brigadier Monteath into the Shinwaree country, to punish some refractory tribes, who had attacked several convoys, and been guilty of many acts of murder and plunder. The warlike and turbulent Shinwaree tribes sheltered themselves in their strongholds, which were formed in a narrow valley, strengthened by many forts and stockaded enclosures, while the heights on either side were defended by numerous sunghas, or breastworks of large stones, which were so constructed as to enable them to dispute every inch of ground with an advancing force.

On the 26th. of July, Brigadier Monteath prepared to attack the enemy near Mazeena with his whole force; and accordingly, leaving his camp standing under an efficient guard, he moved towards the position occupied by the Afghans, who were prepared, and nothing loath to meet him. The engagement was commenced by the 31st. regiment, seconded by the 33rd. and 53rd. Native Infantry, ascending the heights, and driving the Shinwarees from their breastworks, and along the ridges of the hills, while the 10th. Light Cavalry, in the valley below, charged them whenever they showed front on level ground. The camp followers and pioneers had been furnished with combustibles to burn the forts, as the Shinwarees were driven out of them, which service was very efficiently performed. Meanwhile, on the heights, the enemy disputed every foot of ground until taken at the point of the bayonet, and Lieutenant M‘Ilween, of the 31st., was killed in leading one of the attacks.

The Afghans being driven from their defences, the artillery, under the command of Captain Abbott, played upon them with great effect; and after contesting the day until every fort and place of defence had been taken and destroyed, they fled, dispersing themselves among the neighbouring hills, where it was impossible to pursue them. Their loss was very great, including most of their leaders.

After this action the brigade returned to Jellalabad, and on the 20th. of August the army marched in two divisions en route to Cabool. Three days afterwards the troops arrived at Gundamuck, when information was received that the enemy, under the Chiefs Hadji Ali and Khyroolah Khan, occupied the village and fort of Mammoo Khail, about two miles distant, and it was determined to attack them there on the following morning. Accordingly on the 24th. of August, at four o’clock, a.m., the troops advanced, and the attack on Mammoo Khail was attended with complete success.

Major-General Pollock left Gundamuck on the 7th. of September, and on the day after the troops were engaged with the forces of Mahomed Khan and the Ghilzie chiefs at the Pass of Jugdulluck; in the valley were seen the blackened remains of the unfortunate Cabool force. No further opposition was shewn to the advance of the army until nearing the valley of Tezeen;—the road from this place to Khoord Cabool was through a succession of lofty hills, called the Huft Kotul, or Eight Hills.

On the 10th. of September, it having been ascertained that Akbar Khan, with twenty thousand men, had established himself in the Khoord Cabool Pass, in order to cover the capital and fight a pitched battle with the British, the second division was ordered to join the first by a forced march to Tezeen, where Major-General Pollock was encamped. This junction was effected on the 11th. of September, with little loss, although a running fight was kept up the greater part of the way.

Shortly after daybreak on the 13th. of September, the army moved off its ground towards the Tezeen Pass, the advanced guard being commanded by Sir Robert Sale. After moving carefully along the Pass for about two miles, the Afghans were discovered, in great force, occupying strong positions on the heights on either side, while their artillery and cavalry were formed some distance farther on in the Pass itself. The action commenced by a heavy fire on the advanced guard of the British; and the distance being too great for musketry, from the effect of which also the Afghans were covered by extensive sunghas, for the whole length of their position, it was judged necessary for the troops to ascend the heights and drive them from their posts at the point of the bayonet. This service was most effectively performed on the left heights by the 9th. and 31st. regiments, and on the right by the 13th. Light Infantry.

The companies ascended the face of the mountain under a most galling fire, from the effects of which many casualties occurred, and not returning a shot until the ledge was gained: a combined volley within ten yards of the enemy, followed by an immediate charge of bayonets, drove him from his defences with great slaughter, and the heights were gained.

Being reinforced by fresh troops, the British pushed on, and storming one entrenchment after another, threw the Afghans into great confusion. The artillery was now brought up, and played upon them with terrific effect, while the British cavalry, having charged and overthrown their horse, posted in the Pass, and taken their guns, together with the state tent of their commander, Mahomed Akbar Khan, victory, even at this early period was in favour of the British arms; but the warlike mountaineers continued the struggle with desperate valour. Attack after attack was made upon the troops occupying the posts from which the enemy had first been driven. Reckless of life, the stern fanatics came on to be shot down from the defences which they had themselves thrown up. In a series of desultory attacks the day declined, and the British having obtained possession of every height commanding the Pass, the remains of the Afghan army made a détour among the hills, and attacked the British rear-guard, commanded by Colonel Richmond, but they were warmly received, and entirely discomfited.

So complete was the defeat of the Afghan army on the 13th. of September, that Akbar Khan escaped from the field accompanied only by a solitary horseman. The enemy acknowledged to have lost fifty-three chiefs and persons of consequence and seven hundred men. The casualties on the part of the British amounted to one hundred and eighty-five.

No impediments now existed to the advance of the British on Cabool, at which city the army arrived on the 15th. of September, and encamped on the race-course. On the following morning the British colours were hoisted on the highest pinnacles of the battlements of the Bala Hissar, (upper fort,) on the spot most conspicuous from the city; the National Anthem was played, and a royal salute fired from the guns of the horse artillery, the whole of the troops present giving three cheers. The colours were left in the Bala Hissar to be hoisted daily as long as the troops should continue at Cabool.

All the objects of the campaign were thus gained, and the rescue of the prisoners effected, amongst whom were several officers[88] and ladies, (Lady Sale being of the number,) together with thirty-six non-commissioned officers and men of the 44th. regiment—one hundred and five in all.

CANDAHAR. 1842.

As the 13th. Light Infantry are so intimately connected with the defence of Jellalabad, in like manner the 40th. regiment is associated with Candahar. Major-General Sir William Nott, like Sir Robert Sale, refused to obey the order from Major-General Elphinstone to surrender. After the insurrection at Cabool, a general rising took place throughout Afghanistan, and the insurgents in the neighbourhood of Candahar being headed by Prince Sufter Jung, the son of Shah Soojah, and brother of Prince Timour, (Governor of Candahar,) who had left on the 29th. of November, 1841, to place himself at the head of those whom Mahomed Atta Khan was assembling on the eastern frontier. The insurgents under these two chiefs having approached within eight miles, Major-General Sir William Nott, G.C.B., moved out to attack them on the morning of the 12th. of January, 1842, the 40th. forming the advance. This regiment, during the previous year, had suffered severely from sickness, the number of deaths amounting to one hundred and fifty-nine. A strong position, with a morass in their front, had been taken up by the enemy, which rendered the approach of the troops difficult. The Afghans were, however, quickly routed. At this period, and until the 7th. of May, the soldiers remained accoutred every night.

During the month of February considerable numbers of Afghans, under the command of Prince Sufter Jung and other chiefs assembled in the vicinity of Candahar, plundering the villages, and by every possible means urging the inhabitants to join in an attack upon the British troops, especially those occupying the cantonments; but owing to the severity of the weather the Major-General was unable to move, and such a measure became impracticable till the 7th. of March, when, the enemy having approached closer, Sir William Nott marched with the remainder of his army against them; they were followed, and dispersed in every direction. While the force were thus absent, a strong detachment of the enemy made an attack on the city, and succeeded in burning the Herat gate, but were repulsed with great loss by the troops in garrison. On the 25th. of March, Sir William moved out with a force (of which the 40th. formed a part,) to the support of a brigade detached under the command of Colonel Wymer, C.B., of the Bengal army, to forage and to afford protection to the numerous villages, when the Afghans were driven across the Urghundaub in the greatest confusion.

Major-General (now Lieutenant-General Sir Richard) England, who had at first been unsuccessful in conveying stores to Candahar from Scinde, having been reinforced at Quetta, again advanced, and accomplished his object. On the 28th. of April he attacked the enemy’s strong position in front of the village of Hykulzie. The 41st., which formed part of his force, was the only Queen’s regiment that shared in this action; two out of the three columns of attack were led by Majors Simmons and Cochran, the reserve being under Major Browne, all of the 41st. Foot.

KELAT-I-GHILZIE.

On the 19th. of May, a force, composed of the 40th. and other corps, under Colonel Wymer, marched for the purpose of drawing off the garrison of Kelat-i-Ghilzie, a hill fort eighty-four miles from Candahar, on the road to Ghuznee, which had been held with difficulty throughout the winter, and had for some months been closely blockaded. It arrived there on the 26th., but on the 21st. the fort had been attacked by four thousand Ghilzees, at four in the morning, whom the defenders had gallantly defeated. The troops consequently were only occupied in destroying the defences, etc., till the 1st. of June, when they returned to Candahar.[89]

Major-General Nott moved with his army on the 10th. of August, upon Cabool. The 40th. and 41st. regiments formed a portion of his force, the wounded, sick, and weakly men being sent to India viâ the Kojuck Pass, with the troops under Major-General England. Captain White, of the light company of the 40th., was appointed to command the advance, composed of the light companies of the 40th. and 41st., and the 2nd., 16th., 38th., 42nd., and 43rd. regiments of Bengal Native Infantry, and the regiment of Kelat-i-Ghilzie.

BATTLE OF GONINE. 30TH. AUGUST, 1842.

Shumshoodeen, the Afghan governor of Ghuznee, about three o’clock in the afternoon, on the 30th. of August, brought nearly the whole of his army, amounting to about twelve thousand men, into the vicinity of the camp at Gonine, distant thirty-eight miles south-west of Ghuznee, where Major-General Nott moved out with one half of his force, and after a short but spirited contest, defeated the Afghans, capturing their guns, tents, ammunition, etc., and dispersing them in every direction. One hour more of daylight, and the whole of their infantry would have been destroyed. Shumshoodeen fled towards Ghuznee, accompanied by about thirty horsemen. Major Hibbert, of the 40th., was especially noticed in the despatches. Two officers were killed and four wounded; thirty-six non-commissioned officers and men were killed and sixty-two wounded.

RE-CAPTURE OF GHUZNEE. 6TH. SEPTEMBER, 1842.

Major-General Sir William Nott, on the morning of the 5th. of September, moved upon Ghuznee. Lieutenant-Colonel Palmer, Political Agent, commanding at Ghuznee, upon promise of honourable treatment and safety on the march to Cabool, and by the orders of Major Pottinger and Major-General Elphinstone, had, in March, 1842, capitulated. The garrison, which only occupied the citadel, was exhausted by fatigue and want of water, and the men had suffered greatly from cold, the thermometer having been fourteen degrees below zero. Upon Shumshoodeen, Nephew of Dost Mahomed Khan, swearing on the Koran that he would give the Sepoys a safe escort to Hindoostan, they consented to deliver up their arms; but had scarcely marched out of the citadel, when they were attacked by the fanatical Ghazees. An English officer, his wife, and their servants, were massacred on the spot, and native women, children, and Sepoys were butchered in heaps. Colonel Palmer was put to the torture, after which, he and nine only surviving officers were thrown into a dungeon. The city was found to be full of men, and a range of mountains running north-east of the fortress was covered by heavy bodies of cavalry and infantry; the gardens and ravines in the vicinity being likewise occupied. Major Sanders, of the Bengal Engineers, was directed to reconnoitre the works; this brought on some smart skirmishing, and Captain White, of the 40th., commanding the light companies, was pushed forward, when the Major-General determined to carry the enemy’s mountain positions before encamping his force. This was effectively performed by the troops, and the Afghans were driven before them until every point was gained. Two regiments and some guns were sent from the camp, (which had been pitched,) to occupy the village of Bullool, about six hundred yards from the walls of Ghuznee, upon the spur of the mountain to the north-east, as this appeared to be a desirable spot for preparing a heavy battery.

During the night of the 5th. of September, the engineers sappers, and miners, and infantry working parties were employed in erecting breaching batteries; before the guns, however, had reached the position on the morning of the 6th., it was ascertained that the fortress had been evacuated, and at daybreak the British colours were flying from the citadel. The 40th. had one private killed and three privates wounded; the 41st had the same number wounded. In these operations the loss was much less than might have been expected, from the numbers and positions of the enemy, and from the fact of the troops being obliged to move under the range of the guns of the fortress. Three hundred and twenty-seven Sepoys of the 27th. Native Infantry were here released from the state of slavery to which they had been reduced by the Afghans. A party was detained, under Lieutenant G. White, to take down the celebrated gates of Somnauth, concerning which so much discussion afterwards arose.

On the 10th. of September the troops continued their march on Cabool, when Shumshoodeen, Sultan Jan, and other chiefs having assembled about twelve thousand men, occupied, on the 14th. and 15th. of September, a succession of strong mountains, intercepting the advance at Beenee Badam, and Mydan, but they were dislodged, and driven from their position. No further opposition was encountered, and on the 17th. the troops, under Major-General Nott, reached Cabool, and joined the force under Major-General Pollock.

After the strong town of Istalif had been captured by the troops under Major-General McCaskill, on the 29th. of September, in which the 9th. Foot and the light companies of the 41st. bore a gallant part, the army broke ground on its return to India on the 12th. of October, the grand bazaar at Cabool, named the Chahar Chuttah, where the remains of the British envoy had been exposed to public insult, having been first destroyed. On arriving at Jellalabad, the fortress was destroyed.[90] During the march through the Passes several attacks of the Afghans were repulsed. According to the wish of Lord Ellenborough, the Governor-General, the garrison of Jellalabad proceeded in advance of the rest of the troops, in order to make a triumphant entry. The medals (mural crown pattern) granted to the garrison for the defence and battle near Jellalabad had been forwarded a few days previously, in order that they might be worn on its entrance into Ferozepore, which took place on the 17th. of December.

The following Queen’s regiments took part in these campaigns:—Cabool, 1842.—3rd. Light Dragoons, 9th., 13th., 31st., 40th., and 41st. regiments. Candahar and Ghuznee.—40th. and 41st. regiments. Jellalabad.—13th. Light Infantry.

THE SECOND AFGHAN WAR. 1878, 1879, 1880.

Dost Mohammed, our antagonist in the war of 1842, died Ameer of Afghanistan in 1863, and was succeeded by his third son, Shere Ali. His authority was disputed by his brother, but, after a series of bloody conflicts, he, being aided by Sir John Lawrence with arms and money, overcame his rivals, and in 1869 was sole ruler of Afghanistan. In March of the same year he had an interview at Umballa with Lord Mayo, Viceroy of India, and was granted another subsidy; but not meeting with the succour he desired, Shere Ali returned home in a very suspicious and dissatisfied state of mind. Lord Northbrook, during his Vice-royalty, met the prime minister of Shere Ali at Simla in 1873, who, failing to obtain any positive assurance of support in case of an attack by Russia, his master concluded that his best policy would be to make friends with that power, and he accordingly entered into correspondence with General Kauffman, the Russian commander in Central Asia. In 1877 he refused to allow a British Resident at Cabul, and broke off all communications with the Indian Government, the result being that his annual subsidy was withheld. In June, 1878, a Russian envoy, Stoletoff, with a military escort, was received with honour at Cabul, and a treaty signed, constituting Russia the guardian of the Ameer. Upon this, Lord Lytton sent as envoy to Cabul, Gholam Hussein Khan, with letters to the Ameer informing him of the intention of the Indian Government to send to Cabul an English mission, but the envoy was dismissed with presents, and intercourse with the English declined. A special mission was despatched from Peshawur under Sir Neville B. Chamberlain, commander of the Madras Army, with whom was Major Cavagnari, which proceeded to the fort of Ali Musjid at the entrance of the Khyber Pass, but was there stopped, and threatened with attack if it proceeded further, September 22nd. As the escort with the mission was not strong enough to force a passage, Sir Neville returned to Peshawur. As it was impossible that the Indian Government could submit to see a Russian Envoy received with honour at Cabul, and its own officers refused admission into the country, an ultimatum was sent to Shere Ali, to the effect that if a British Resident was not received at Cabul war would be declared. No answer to this having been received within the time prescribed, November 20th, on the next day war was formally proclaimed. It was decided to invade Afghanistan in three columns, operating by the Khyber and Bolan Passes, and the Kuram Valley. A fourth column, called the Thal-Chotiali Field Force, was placed under the orders of General Donald Stewart in Southern Afghanistan, and a reserve column was formed at Jumrood. The column commanded by General Sir S. Browne, V.C., known as the First Division of the Peshawur Field Force, crossed the frontier the day war was proclaimed, and marched direct upon

ALI MUSJID, NOVEMBER 21ST., 1878.

Ali Musjid is a strong fort on a steep detached hill, about six miles from the frontier, commanding the deep gorge of the Khyber Pass, and flanked by batteries on the hill sides. The fort was armed with fifteen guns, and the spurs of the hills were occupied by the enemy, their right resting on a ridge covered with a line of breastworks, forming a position of great strength. General Browne’s force was divided into four brigades. The first, under General Macpherson, consisting of the 4th. Battalion Rifle Brigade, the 20th. Bengal Infantry, and the 4th. Ghoorkas, with a mountain battery, was directed to make a long detour, and occupy the Pass a mile or two beyond the fort. The second brigade under Col. Tytler, composed of the 1st. Battalion 17th. Foot, the 1st. Sikhs, the Guides, and a mountain battery, was ordered to take a hill opposite the fort, on which were some batteries, and to turn the enemy’s position; and the third and fourth brigades, under General Appleyard, C.B., comprising the 51st. and 81st. regiments, the 14th. and 45th. Sikhs, and the 6th. and 24th. Native Infantry, with a mountain battery, and a battery of Horse Artillery were to march up the valley. As the troops advanced the fort opened fire on them, and the fire being returned by a battery of forty-pounders, the effect on the fortification was soon visible. The 81st. and the 14th. Sikhs threw out lines of skirmishers to clear the advanced defences of the Afghans; a battery of nine-pounders was got into position, and the forty-pounders poured a destructive fire into Ali Musjid, and soon reduced its guns to silence. A general advance was ordered, the 51st. and the Sikhs threatened the enemy’s left, and both sides of the steep hill slopes were covered with infantry in skirmishing order, keeping up a heavy musketry fire on the Afghan defences. The skirmishers pushed forward till they came nearly abreast of the fort, and some gallant but unsuccessful attacks were made upon the enemy’s entrenchments, but it was evident that the fort and batteries could not be carried by a direct attack but with immense loss, and as night was coming on, a halt was ordered. Nothing was yet known how Macpherson and Tytler had succeeded in their part of the operations; both brigades had met with enormous obstacles on their march, and the first failed to reach the point assigned to it in the plan of the attack; but these movements, and the arrival of Tytler’s brigade in the night at its destined position, struck the Afghans with terror. The defenders of Ali Musjid on hearing that a force was in their rear which would cut off their retreat, abandoned their post with precipitation and fled, leaving their fires burning, and their guns loaded. In their rapid flight towards Jellalabad, they were intercepted by Tytler’s brigade, which captured a large number of prisoners, among them being the Ameer’s Master of the Horse. In the morning Ali Musjid was occupied by the troops without further resistance. Twenty-two guns were taken in the fort, and seven more in a battery on the ridge, with large stores of ammunition, food, and clothing. The Afghans were so cowed by the capture of a fort they believed to be impregnable, that Sir S. Browne pushing rapidly onwards, reached and established himself at Jellalabad, with scarcely a shot being fired. The British loss was Major Birch, Lieut. Fitzgerald and thirty-five men killed. The regiments engaged were the 10th. Hussars, 11th. Bengal Lancers, the 17th., 51st., 81st. Regiment, and Rifle Brigade, the 6th., 14th., 20th., 27th., and 45th. Bengal Infantry; 1st. Sikh Infantry, 4th. Ghoorkas, Bengal Sappers and Miners, and four Batteries of Artillery.

PEIWAR KOTUL. DECEMBER 2ND., 1878.

Major-General Roberts, V.C. (now General Sir F. Roberts, V.C.), at the outbreak of the second Afghan war was Quartermaster-General of the Bombay Army, and was appointed by the Viceroy, Lord Lytton, to the command of the force which was to invade Afghanistan by the Kuram Valley. The Kuram Field Force was not numerically strong, but it included some of the finest regiments in the Indian Army, with two seasoned British regiments; and most of the officers were men of much experience in campaigning. The cavalry, consisting of one squadron of the 10th. Hussars and the 12th. Bengal Cavalry, was under Colonel Hugh Gough, C.B., V.C., and the infantry, in two brigades, were commanded by Brigadier-General Cobbe, of the 17th. Regiment, and Brigadier-General Thelwell, C.B. At dawn on November 21st., the same day that the column under Sir S. Browne commenced its advance, General Roberts crossed the river at Thall, and a few days later occupied the Kuram fort, which the enemy abandoned on his approach. The Afghans then took up a very strong position on the Peiwar Kotul, about twelve miles off, where they determined to make a stand. On November 30th. the British force approached the enemy’s position, and a heavy fire was opened upon them from the ridge occupied by the Afghans. For a time a sharp exchange of shots took place, but the British were gradually withdrawn from under fire, and encamped beyond the range of the guns of the enemy. The snow was falling thickly in the Peiwar Kotul, the cold was intense, and supplies were difficult to keep up, but three days elapsed while General Roberts reconnoitered the almost impregnable post of the Afghan army, and matured his plans. It was found that the position of the enemy was too strong to be successfully attacked in front, so the General determined, while making a feigned frontal attack, to become a real attack in time, to turn the Afghan position by a long and difficult night march of nearly ten miles, to the summit of the hills on the right of the Kotul. This march, one of the most hazardous ever undertaken, he directed in person, and failure meant ruin, if not utter annihilation; as the entire force at his disposal was little more than 3,300 men, of whom only 900 were Europeans, against an army of 3,500 regular Afghan troops, with eighteen guns, besides hundreds of tribesmen. The attention of the enemy was occupied in their front by the pioneers constructing a battery, and a demonstration made by some artillery and cavalry; when at 10 p.m., December 2nd., the troops detailed for the turning force, consisting of the 29th Native Infantry and 5th. Ghoorkas, a wing of the 72nd. Highlanders, the 2nd. Punjaub Infantry, and 23rd. Pioneers, under Brigadier Thelwell, with a four gun elephant battery, fell silently into their ranks without sound of drum or bugle, and the march commenced. The encampment they left was 8,000 feet above the sea level, and as the column ascended the cold became intense, a cutting wind blowing; the ground also for the first half of the distance traversed was very rough and broken, intersected by ravines and watercourses. The men tramped on in silence, when an act of treachery nearly proved fatal to the whole force. Two shots were fired in rapid succession in the ranks of the 29th. Native Infantry, which startled all, and a halt was immediately made. The offenders could not then be discovered, but the general ordered the 5th. Ghoorkas, and two companies of the 72nd. to head the column, and the march was resumed.[91] Shortly before daybreak the van of the column found itself in contact with the first Afghan outpost, and its way barred by an abattis of felled trees, eight feet in height. The enemy lining this defence fired upon the men of the 5th. Ghoorkas, who, gallantly led by Major Fitzhugh and Captain Cook, sprang over the breastwork and engaged the Afghans hand to hand. Driven from this defence, the enemy fell back upon another, eighty yards in the rear, and made another stand; but the Ghoorkas, supported by the 72nd., and aided by the fire of two guns, under Captain Kelso, who was shot through the head while advancing, carried stockade after stockade in the grey light of the dawn; and within half an hour of the firing of the first shot, all were in the possession of the British, and the line of the Afghan defence turned. General Roberts flashed the news of his success to Brigadier-General Cobbe, who had commenced to carry out the front attack on the Khotul, and had been heavily engaged with the batteries at the head of the Pass since daybreak. For some hours he made no great progress, as the enemy resisted desperately, but he kept a large number of the enemy within their entrenchments, and prevented them from going to the assistance of their defeated comrades on the left. Roberts now advanced against the Afghan main body, which had been strengthened with fresh troops, and taken up a strong position in the dense woods surrounding the plateau. The Punjaubees were met with such a heavy fire that they fell back, being unsupported by the Ghoorkas and Highlanders, in spite of the general’s efforts in person to rally them. The 23rd. Pioneers and an elephant battery now came up, and the Ghoorkas and 72nd. followed; and, after a hot contest of some hours, the Afghans finding their retreat threatened, and General Cobbe’s brigade in possession of their defences in front, fled in such haste that they left their tents standing, their baggage, and everything they had. By this time the short winter day was drawing to a close, and that night the British troops encamped at an elevation of nearly 10,000 feet, but luckily with good fires, as the thermometer registered over twenty degrees of frost. In this brilliant action the total British loss was—Major Anderson, of the 23rd. Pioneers, and Captain Kelso killed, and General Cobbe wounded; and ninety Europeans and natives killed and wounded. The Afghan loss was severe, and six field pieces and eleven mountain guns were captured. A few days after this defeat, Shere Ali fled from Cabul to Balkh, with the intention of seeking refuge in Russia; but, while waiting for permission from the Russian Government to take this step, fell ill of a fever and died, in February, 1879. The British troops engaged at Peiwar Kotul were the 12th. Bengal Cavalry, the 8th. and 72nd. Regiments, the 23rd. and the 29th. Bengal Infantry, the 5th Ghoorkas, and the 2nd. and 5th. Punjaub Infantry.

CHARASIA. OCTOBER 6TH., 1879.

On the death of Shere Ali, his son Yacoub Khan, who had rebelled against, and had been imprisoned by his father, succeeded him as Ameer of Afghanistan. Negociations for peace were opened with him, and he visited the British camp at Gundamuck, where he was received with honour by General Sir S. Browne and his staff. After some preliminaries a treaty was signed and ratified on May 30th., 1879; by which the Ameer agreed—to place the Foreign relations of Afghanistan under British control, to have a British resident at Cabul, and to allow the occupation of the Khyber Pass, and the Kuram and Pisheen Valleys, by the British; who were to pay him an annual subsidy of six lakhs of rupees, while he adhered to his engagements. A lasting peace seemed now to be assured, and in accordance with the terms of the treaty; Sir Louis Cavagnari, with Mr. Jenkins as his Secretary, Dr. Kelly as Medical Officer, and an escort of twenty-five Cavalry and fifty Infantry of the Guides, under Lieut. Hamilton, were despatched to Cabul, arriving there on July 24th. For a time all went well. Daily supplies of fruit, milk, and vegetables, were sent from the Ameer to the Envoy, who rode out continually with his staff and a small escort, to the various places of interest in the neighbourhood of the city. But on August 5th. some regiments from Herat arrived at Cabul, who used insulting language to the Resident, and quarrels and outbreaks arose between them and the men of his escort. These regiments had never been defeated by the British, and they taunted the Cabulese with being cowards. On the night of September 2nd., the Herat regiments aided by the populace, attacked the Residency, and after an heroic resistance lasting for hours, the Envoy, the three English Officers, and almost all the escort were slaughtered; a few natives only escaping. Twenty-four hours after, the news of the massacre reached the Kuram Valley, and from thence was telegraphed to Lord Lytton at Simla. No time was lost in endeavouring to avenge the outrage. General Sir F. Roberts, who was then at Simla, started the next day for Ali Kheyl, with orders to advance as rapidly as possible on Cabul; General Sir Donald Stewart who had but just evacuated Candahar, was ordered to return and reoccupy that place, and a reserve of 5000 men was assembled between Rawul Pindee, and Peshawur. On September 13th., General Baker took command of the troops at the Shutargardan Pass, the 23rd. Pioneers, the 5th. Ghoorkas, and the 72nd., and occupied a position at Kushi. Want of transport animals was the greatest obstacle to a rapid advance. When the previous campaign was ended, as usual with mistaken economy, everything was sold and scattered, and now everything had to be replaced at any expense. All the available animals near the frontier were secured, and with the utmost exertions Sir F. Roberts managed to collect sufficient cattle to make an advance, with three or four months supplies for about 6000 troops, and 3,500 camp followers. On September 27th. he started from Ali Kheyl, and the advance commenced. On the route to the Shutargardan, some attacks were made on the baggage convoys by the Mangals, who were repulsed, and on the 29th. the General arrived at Kushi, where he met with the Ameer, Yakoub Khan, who had ridden into the camp the preceding day and surrendered himself, with his eldest son and ministers. The Ameer stated that his power was gone, and that he had been dethroned by his rebellious troops. An Officer present wrote—“What his true reasons for this step may have been, we never knew; certainly not the one he gave, for no Afghan ever told the truth intentionally.” Ultimately the complicity of the Ameer with the Massacre of the British Mission was proved, and he was sent to India, where he was detained as a state prisoner.

Meanwhile Sir F. Roberts pushed on towards Cabul, and on October 6th. encountered the Afghan Army, who had taken up an almost impregnable position at Charasia, about eleven miles from that city. The valley here is narrowed to a mere defile, on both sides of which the enemy had placed guns in position, and had lined the steep and barren heights with troops. Only one brigade of Infantry, that of Brigadier Baker, with the addition of the 92nd. Regiment was to the front, the remainder of the force with the cavalry, under Brigadier-General Macpherson, being on march in the rear, in charge of the commissariat and reserve ammunition, and did not come up till the battle was over. The General convinced that any delay before the enemy would lead to a general rising of the tribes, determined to attack at once; and as their front position was of great strength, made his real attack by a flanking movement on their right, while he occupied their left by a feint. He divided his force into two columns; one, under General Baker, was to storm the heights of the Chardeh Valley which formed the Afghan right; and the other under Major White, of the 92nd., was directed to attack the Sang-i-Nawishtu defile; and as General Macpherson’s brigade was advancing, a small reserve only was left in defence of the camp.

Baker’s column advanced over the bare hills, flanked by steep rocky crags, easily defensible against any force, more than 1,500 feet in height; and carried the first position, though the Afghans, armed with Sniders and Enfields, kept up a continuous fire, and it was nearly two hours before they retreated to a second ridge, about six hundred yards in the rear. This position too was carried by the troops in successive rushes, supported by the fire of the mountain guns; and by 3.45 the enemy’s defences were captured, or taken in reverse.

In the meantime Major White had turned his feigned, into a real attack on the Sang-i-Nawishtu defile, though there the enemy was strongly posted, and outnumbered his men ten to one. Finding that his artillery was powerless, he led his men in person from one steep ledge to another, till at length being opposed face to face by an overwhelming number of Afghans, he took a rifle, and shooting their leader dead, his followers fled, leaving four mountain guns behind them. He pursued them through the Pass, and effected a junction with General Baker in the rear of the enemy’s position. By four o’clock, the Afghans were in complete rout, flying towards Cabul, with the loss of two standards, and all their guns (twenty pieces), three hundred killed and a vast number wounded. The British loss was twenty killed, and less than seventy wounded.

General Macpherson having arrived in the camp, Sir F. Roberts marched the next morning towards Cabul, and on October 8th. established himself in the cantonments of Sherpur, where seventy-three guns were taken,[92] and occupied the Bala Hissar, or citadel of Cabul.

The troops engaged in this affair, were the 9th. Lancers, 12th. Bengal Cavalry, 14th. Bengal Lancers, 5th. Punjaub Cavalry, the 67th., 72nd., and 92nd. Foot, Bengal Sappers and Miners, 23rd. and 28th. Bengal Infantry, 5th. Ghoorkas, 5th. Punjaub Infantry, one Battery R. H. A., and two Mountain Batteries.

CABUL. DECEMBER, 1879.

Though the whole country was bitterly hostile to the British, for some weeks, with the exception of a skirmish or two, and an explosion of gunpowder in the Bala Hissar, by which Capt. Shafto, and several Ghoorkas were killed; the occupation of Cabul by Sir F. Roberts and his army remained undisturbed. In the beginning of December, a change took place. Instigated by an aged and fanatic Moollah, a chief called Mohammed Jan, and other leaders, the Afghans of the Maidan and Ghuznee districts, and of the Kohistan country to the north of Cabul, began to collect in thousands, with the intention of expelling or massacring the invaders of their country.

Sir F. Roberts at first was not aware of the strength of this combination, but knowing of their advance, and the importance of dispersing the tribes before they could effect a junction, two columns were formed to march out and attack the enemy, December 8th. One under General Macpherson, went towards Urghandeh, to meet the enemy coming from Maidan, and the other under General Baker, was dispatched viâ Charasia, but also towards Maidan, with the object of intercepting the enemy in their anticipated retreat.

General Macpherson first met with the Kohistanees, who were marching to join Mohammed Jan, near Chardeh, and a sharp fight ensued. The guns did some execution, but the nature of the ground prevented the cavalry from being of any service. Mohammed Jan was now at the head of about ten thousand men, and succeeded in placing himself between General Macpherson and Cabul, and also, as it turned out, between his infantry, and the cavalry and guns moving to join him on the morning of December 11th. The four guns, escorted by a squadron of the 9th. Lancers, and forty-four men of the 14th. Bengal Lancers, under General Massey, after a four-mile march, fell in with the enemy, but as only about two thousand showed themselves, they were supposed to be a body of fugitives flying from either Macpherson or Baker.

Massey, without the orders of General Macpherson, at once attacked, but the fire from his guns had no effect in checking the advance of the enemy’s masses, and the handful of cavalry, after two desperate charges, were compelled to retreat with the loss of twenty-seven killed, including four officers, and twenty-five wounded.[93] The guns being stuck in a water-course, were spiked and abandoned; but were afterwards retaken by Colonel Macgregor, on the arrival of Macpherson’s column.

On seeing the advance of Macpherson’s infantry, the Afghans ceased following the retreating cavalry, and rushed away direct for Cabul. Sir F. Roberts on this, started from Sherpur with the 72nd. regiment, to secure the defile barring the road to the city, and was but just in time to prevent its being taken. The steady fire of the Highlanders checked the advance of the enemy, and after half an hour’s contest they retired, and occupied the heights to the south of the Bala Hissar.

Next day, General Macpherson dispatched Colonel Money with a detachment of the 67th., 72nd., the 3rd. Sikhs, and 5th. Ghoorkas, to drive the enemy from the heights to the south of Cabul, who had hidden from view five or six thousand men, and awaited the attack with confidence. After several hours of fighting the troops dislodged the Afghans from the low hill, but were too few to carry the position above.

On December 13th., General Baker, who had returned to Sherpur, acted in concert with Macpherson, and at eight in the morning left the cantonments and again attacked the enemy. After some hard fighting the ridge was carried by the 92nd. and Guides led by Major White, and the 72nd., 3rd. Sikhs, and 5th. Ghoorkas under Major Sym. While this was going on a large body of Afghans moved round towards Beni Hissar, so as to threaten the road to Sherpur, but they were dispersed by some dashing charges made by the Guides, Punjaub Cavalry, and 9th. Lancers, with the loss of Captain Butson and four men killed.

The position of the British, though victorious in the field, was becoming serious, as the enemy was continually reinforced by large numbers of men, and nothing daunted by their defeats, occupied the Asmai heights in force. On December 14th. this position was attacked by General Baker with a force of about sixteen hundred men of all arms, and four guns. After a desperate contest the enemy were driven from their first position, and the Asmai heights were carried. Scarcely had this been done, when a body of Afghans, from fifteen to twenty thousand strong, appeared on the plain, rushing onwards with frantic shouts and gesticulations, with the object of retaking the position just captured by General Baker, headed by a chosen leader, and Moollahs, in white raiment, shouting the war-cry of Islam:—“Allah! Yâ Allah!” On they came, regardless of the shells which were pitched with great execution into them, and the volleys poured down from the hills just gained, with deadly effect.

The 5th. Punjaubees recoiled at their onset, and after an heroic resistance, in which Captain Spens of the 72nd. was killed in a hand to hand conflict, the column of Colonel Jenkins was compelled to retreat with the loss of two guns, but the rest of the position was held. Reinforcements presently arrived from Sherpur, the guns were recovered, and in a brilliant charge, made with twelve men, Captain Vousdon, of the Bengal Staff Corps, cut down five Afghans with his own hand, and gained the Victoria Cross.

It being signalled from the Bala Hissar, that bodies of the enemy were advancing from the north, south, and west, in overwhelming numbers, General Macpherson was ordered to fall back at once to Sherpur, and General Baker was directed to hold the position he had occupied since the morning, until all the troops from the heights were withdrawn. These movements were well executed with but little loss, and on the night of December 14th., all the British forces were concentrated in the cantonments of Sherpur, while the exultant Afghans re-occupied the Bala Hissar and the city of Cabul. The Sherpur cantonments had been built by Shere Ali for his own troops, but never occupied by them. The front towards Cabul was fortified by a loopholed wall, sixteen feet high, and about two thousand yards long, with small semi-circular bastions at intervals, and a ditch; enclosing a range of barracks capable of accommodating five thousand men. In the rear were the steep Behmaru Hills, within the line of defence, and also fortified.

Sir F. Roberts, with admirable foresight, had before collected stores calculated to last for some months, emptying the granaries and stores of Cabul; so his force of seven thousand men of all arms, with twenty-three guns, including two gatlings, were not likely to feel the absolute want of the necessaries of life till reinforcements could arrive from India. The enemy occupied themselves for some days with plundering Cabul, and in preparing for a general attack; during which time Sir F. Roberts employed all his men in strengthening and perfecting the defences of Sherpur. There was skirmishing daily, till on December 23rd., the anniversary of the murder of Sir William Macnaghten, at the same spot in 1841, the long-prepared assault on Sherpur took place. Brigadier-General Gough was now rapidly advancing from Gundamuck with reinforcements, and the enemy felt that there was no time to be lost, if they meant to repeat the massacre of Elphinstone’s army of 1842. On the preceding evening, some native scouts had informed the General, that the Afghans had provided themselves with scaling ladders capable of carrying two men abreast, and that at the break of day he would be attacked on all sides, the signal being the lighting of a great beacon on the Asmai heights above Cabul. At four in the morning the troops were on the alert, at six, a brilliant flame arose on the Asmai ridge, and with the hoarse shouts of many thousand voices, and the deafening rattle of innumerable drums, the attack commenced. Day had not yet broken, but the stars, and the snow lying around, gave light enough for the defenders to direct a most deadly fire on their frantic assailants, not one of whom came near enough to scale the wall. Till one p.m. the assaults lasted, when the cavalry sallied out, and did great execution on the enemy, who fled on all sides, and dispersed so rapidly that by nightfall not a man of them could be seen.

The strength of the Afghans was estimated at about thirty thousand, and their losses “at not less than three thousand killed and wounded.” The British casualties were exceedingly small: two officers and eight men killed, and five officers, including General Gough, and forty-one men wounded.

Next morning the welcome news arrived that General Gough was approaching, and a force was sent out to occupy the Siah Sang range to prevent any resistance being made to his advance; but no enemy appeared, the whole force of the Afghans having fled during the night. On Christmas Day the reinforcements arrived, Cabul was re-occupied without any opposition, and the British were again masters of the country.

The whole of the British casualties from the 10th. to the 24th. of December, were one hundred and three officers and men killed, and two hundred and sixty-three officers and men wounded. Many of the wounded died, among them Colonel Cleland, of the 9th. Lancers; Lieutenant Montanaro, R.A.; and Major Cooke, of the 5th. Ghoorkas, who had gained the V.C. at the Peiwar Kotul. Sir F. Roberts wrote: “Had Major Cooke survived, he would have risen to the highest honours of his profession.” The regiments engaged in the actions around Cabul were the 9th. Lancers, 12th. Bengal Cavalry, 14th. Bengal Lancers, 5th. Punjaub Cavalry; the 67th., 72nd., and 92nd. Foot; 23rd. and 28th. Bengal Infantry; 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; 5th. Punjaub Infantry, two Punjaub Mounted Batteries, and Bengal Sappers and Miners.

AHMED KHEL. APRIL 19TH., 1880.

In the spring of 1880, rumours began to be circulated of preparation made for another attack on Cabul by the Afghans, and as Ghuznee was the stronghold of Mohammed Jan, and the centre of a gathering of hostile tribes; in April, General Donald Stewart marched from Candahar, with a force of about seven thousand men, with orders to occupy Ghuznee, and open communications with Sir F. Roberts at Cabul. As the troops approached Ghuznee, bodies of the enemy were observed hovering about, and the villages were deserted, the Moollahs having stirred up a holy war.

On April 19th. the Afghans were found in strength at Ahmed Khel, twenty-three miles south of Ghuznee, occupying a ridge directly in front, with a force estimated at about fifteen thousand horse and foot, chiefly tribesmen. The British column covered nearly six miles in marching order, the baggage being far in the rear. The advance was ordered at eight o’clock, and when about one and a half miles from the enemy’s position, the artillery, under Waters and Campbell, moved to the front and opened fire. Scarcely had the attack commenced, and before the infantry were in proper formation, a dense body of men with standards appeared on the crest of the ridge, with a body of horsemen outflanking the British left, with the intention of getting into the rear and attacking the baggage. At a signal, the mass of Afghans in the front, poured headlong down from their position, stretching out to the right and left, and charged and almost enveloped Stewart’s army. This charge was made by about four thousand fanatical Ghazis, men who cared nothing for their own lives, if they could only exterminate the hated infidels. So rapid and unexpected was their attack, that the range of the guns had to be altered to case-shot distance, and when all the case was expended, the guns were loaded with shrapnel, the heads towards the charge, to explode on leaving the muzzle, which covered the ground with heaps of fearfully mutilated dead and wounded. A squadron of the Bengal Lancers was swept away and lost to sight in clouds of dust and smoke, and the situation was critical, as the cavalry could not be rallied till they had passed to the right of the infantry, then so hotly pressed that many of the men had not even time to fix their bayonets. So furious was the onslaught, that some of the enemy swept round to the rear of the infantry, and a desperate conflict hand to hand ensued. The whole of the reserve, including the General’s escort, was ordered up to support the guns and reinforce the fighting line; and according to the correspondent of the Standard—“At this crisis our line was penetrated, and both flanks turned, the artillery having fired away all their case-shot.” But the infantry stood firm, and Colonel Gyster, forming the 3rd Ghoorkas in rallying squares, left spaces through which friends and foes passed together. As the Ghazi horsemen with fierce yells rushed onward, the Ghoorkas, the 59th., the 2nd. Sikhs, and 19th. Punjaub Infantry poured a terrific fire point blank into their ranks, which checked their advance and mowed them down in heaps. Their attack had spent itself, and as the cavalry now rallied and fell upon the shattered ranks with lance and sword, their retreat soon became a disorderly flight. The battle was won, and though a body of the enemy made a last stand on an eminence in their rear, the 1st. Punjaub Cavalry, under Colonel Maclean, coming up, with one charge dispersed them, and the rout was complete.

More reckless bravery than that of the Ghazis was never seen, about one thousand of them lay dead on the ground, with double that number of wounded, though the conflict lasted but little more than an hour. The loss of the victors was seventeen killed and one hundred and twenty-six wounded, including nine officers.

After a halt of two hours the army continued its march to Nani, about fourteen miles from Ghuznee, and encamped for the night. Next day Ghuznee was entered without opposition, Mohammed Jan having fled. On May 2nd. General Stewart arrived at Cabul, and as senior officer to Sir F. Roberts, took the chief command.

The troops engaged at Ahmed Khel were the 19th. Bengal Lancers, 1st. Punjaub Cavalry, three Batteries of Artillery, the 59th. Foot, 60th. Rifles, 2nd. Sikh Infantry, and the 15th., 19th., and 25th. Bengal Infantry.

THE MARCH TO KANDAHAR. AUGUST, 1880.

For some time after the arrival of General Stewart at Cabul things remained quiet. Negociations were going on with Abdur Rahman Khan, a nephew of Shere Ali, and grandson of Dost Mahommed, who for several years had been living in Russian Turkestan, and receiving a pension from the Czar. Abdur Rahman seeming to have the best and strongest claims to the Ameership of Afghanistan, he was recognised by the British government, and on his approach to Cabul the troops were ordered to return to India. But their work was not yet finished. On learning of the recognition of Abdul Rahman, Ayoub Khan, a younger brother of Yakoob Khan, resolved to strike a blow for the Ameership, and started from Herat, of which place he was the Governor, with a strong force, thirty-six guns, and a large body of irregulars, the most fierce and warlike of the western Afghan tribes, with the intention of seizing Kandahar. When General Stewart marched from Kandahar to Cabul, a British force was left at the former place under General Primrose.

To check the advance of Ayoub Khan, a British brigade of about two thousand men and six guns moved from Kandahar, under Brigadier-General Burrows, and on July 27th. encountered the vastly superior army of the enemy at Maiwand. Instead of vigorously attacking, Burrows remained on the defensive for some hours, and the Ghazis rushing on in overwhelming numbers, regardless of their losses, rolled up the British troops from left to right, and drove them from the field; with a loss of half their number and two guns.

The remainder of the Brigade reached Kandahar after a terrible retreat, no water being obtainable on the route, and the fugitives being fired on from every village they passed. General Primrose immediately evacuated the cantonments and concentrated his troops in the citadel of Kandahar, in which from August 11th. he was beleaguered by the Afghans.

On August 16th. a sortie was made on the besiegers, but the affair was mismanaged, Brigadier-General Brooke, who commanded, and many officers and men of the 7th. Fusiliers and Native Infantry being killed and wounded. After this, the garrison remained on the defensive till relieved, Ayoub making no serious attack, but endeavouring to starve the defenders into submission.

The news of the disaster at Maiwand came upon the Governor of India like a thunderbolt, and measures were at once taken for the relief of Kandahar.

Sir F. Roberts who was at the time with Sir D. Stewart at Cabul, arranging for the withdrawal of the British troops to India, immediately offered to march to Kandahar in command of a force of ten thousand men, and his offer was accepted by the government. General Phayre was to advance with another force from Quettah, but being delayed by want of a commissariat train, did not reach Kandahar till after the force from Cabul had arrived there, though Roberts had a very much greater distance to march. The army of General Roberts was composed of three Batteries of Artillery, the 9th. Lancers, 3rd. Bengal Cavalry, 3rd. Punjaub Cavalry, Central India Horse, under Brigadier-General Gough; 2nd. Battalion 60th. Rifles, 72nd. and 92nd. Highlanders, 23rd. Pioneers, 24th. and 25th. Punjaub Infantry, the 15th. Sikhs; 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; 2nd. and 3rd. Sikh Infantry; forming three brigades, under Brigadiers Baker, Macpherson, and Macgregor; and about eight thousand camp followers. Three days only were occupied in preparations, and on August 8th. the march began, a distance of more than three hundred miles, through a mountainous and difficult country, peopled with fierce and warlike tribes, for the most part hostile.

On August 15th. Ghuznee was reached, and the next day the army passed over the battle-field of Ahmed Khel, the scene of General Stewart’s victory in the preceding April. On August 23rd. Sir F. Roberts arrived at, and relieved the strong fort of Khelat-i-Ghilzie, held by a small garrison, under Colonel Tanner, one hundred and thirty-six miles from Cabul. A halt was here made for a day or so, and then taking the garrison with him, the General pushed on for Kandahar, and on August 27th opened communications with General Primrose by his cavalry. As the relieving force advanced, Ayoub withdrew from before Kandahar, and took up a position on some hills near the city, his head-quarters being at a place called Mazra.

On August 31st., Sir F. Roberts entered Kandahar, and the same day made a reconnaissance in force, in which Generals Gough and Macpherson, after some sharp fighting, carried several of the enemy’s defences at the point of the bayonet, and fully discovered the positions and strength of the Afghan army. At half-past five on the morning of September 1st., all officers commanding brigades were summoned to the tent of the General, and received his final orders and directions. He informed them that he meant to attack the south-west part of the ridge occupied by the enemy, with three brigades of infantry massed in rear of the Piquet Hill, while his forty-pounders on the right, supported by the 7th. Fusiliers and Rifles, engaged and silenced Ayoub’s guns posted on the Baba Wali. The Kandahar garrison were to hold the city and threaten the Murcha Pass, while Gough’s cavalry were to act on the left and cut off the retreat of the enemy to Giriskh. The real attack was to be made by storming the village of Gundi Moollah Sahibdab, turning the Paimal Hill, and finally taking the Baba Wali in reverse. The General concluded by saying: “If the ridge of Pie Paimal can be turned then the Baba Wali Kotal will be untenable. I look, gentlemen, to you to carry out my instructions, and I leave the details to you.” At nine o’clock, all was ready for the advance. The village of Gundi Moollah was stormed by the 92nd. and the 2nd. Ghoorkas, in spite of a hot fire from garden walls and windows of houses; while the 72nd., the 2nd. Sikhs, supported by the 3rd. Sikhs and the 5th. Ghoorkas, worked round the end of the Pie Paimal and carried village after village. The fighting among the enclosures with loopholed walls was desperate in the extreme, as the Ghazis, reckless of death, fought with the ferocity of tigers, hurling themselves upon the British rank till their shields clashed with the bayonets, in spite of the withering volleys poured into them at the distance often of a few yards. After a very severe contest, the 1st. and 2nd. brigades swept the enemy through the closely wooded gardens and orchards on the west of the hill, and the village of Pie Paimal was taken soon after noon. Behind the northern hill the country is cut up by canals and watercourses, and here between a river and the slopes, in an entrenched camp the Afghans made their final stand. This position was taken by a rush of the 92nd., under Major White,[94] supported by the Ghoorkas and 23rd. Pioneers. Of this advance, General Roberts said: “Nothing could be finer than the rush made by the Ghoorkas and the Highlanders, and how well the 23rd. and 24th. worked up in support.”

In four hours from the time the battle began, the enemy were totally defeated and in full flight; their camp and all their artillery (thirty-two guns), including the two taken at Maiwand, being abandoned to the victors. Their tents, including Ayoub’s, were left standing, and in front of one of them was found the still bleeding body of Lieutenant Maclaine, R.H.A., who had been taken prisoner at Maiwand. His ruffianly captors finding the battle going against them, and their camp taken, had deliberately cut his throat and fled. Ayoub, leaving about twelve hundred of his army of thirteen thousand in killed alone behind, fled towards Herat with a handful of men.

The British loss was three officers killed, among them Colonel Brownlow, commanding the 72nd., and eleven wounded; and forty-six men killed and about two hundred wounded, the 72nd. suffering most severely. After the battle was over, the General rode up to the head of every battalion, and personally thanked it for its share in gaining the victory, which concluded the campaign.

The relieving force was broken up in September, but before returning to India, Sir F. Roberts distributed medals for distinguished service to the men of the 72nd., the 82nd., and the 5th. Ghoorkas. Kandahar, in accordance with the promise of the Indian Government, was evacuated, and the Afghan war was ended. The entire force engaged at Kandahar on September 1st., 1889, was composed of the 9th. Lancers, 3rd. Bengal Cavalry, 3rd. Bombay Cavalry, 3rd. Punjaub Cavalry, 3rd. Scinde Horse, Central India Horse, the Poona Horse; the 7th. Fusiliers, 60th. Rifles, the 66th., 72nd., and 92nd. Foot; 15th., 23rd., 24th. and 25th. Bengal Infantry; the 1st., 4th., 19th., 28th. and 29th. Bombay Infantry; the 2nd., 4th., and 5th. Ghoorkas; the 2nd. and 3rd. Sikh Infantry, and three Batteries of Artillery.

THE CHINA MEDALS, 1840, 1842, 1856, 1860.

The first China medal granted for the war 1840–42, by the Indian Government, and authorised by the Queen, was designed by Wyon, and has on the obverse the Queen’s head, with the inscription, “Victoria Regina.” Reverse: A shield bearing the arms of Great Britain, with cannon, flags, anchor, &c., resting against a palm-tree, with the motto, “Armis Exposcere Pacem.” In the exergue, “China,” with the date 1842 underneath.[95] No clasp issued. Ribbon, crimson with yellow edges; given to both services.

The medal for the second Chinese war, 1856–60, was granted by a warrant, dated March 6th., 1861, and is similar to that given for the first war, except that the date 1842 on the reverse is omitted. The ribbon is the same; given to both services. Clasps: “Fatshan, 1857”; “Canton, 1857”; “Taku Forts, 1858”; “Taku Forts, 1860”; “Pekin, 1860.” An additional clasp—inscribed “China, 1842”—was issued to those in possession of the first medal. The clasp for “Fatshan, 1857” was given to the navy and Marines only.[96]

FIRST CHINESE WAR. 1840–1842.

In consequence of the Chinese government having commenced summary measures without sufficient previous notice, the British superintendents of trade applied to the Governor-General of India for a number of ships of war and armed vessels for the protection of life and property. Although the introduction of opium into China was prohibited, the local authorities did not enforce the law. Ultimately Captain Elliot and the merchants at Canton were confined to the factories as prisoners, and in June the Chinese High Commissioner, and other officers proceeded to Chunhow, near the Bocca Tigris, and commenced destroying vast quantities of the prohibited drug, besides offering insult to Captain Elliot, R.N., the Queen’s representative. Hostilities became unavoidable, and the 18th., 26th., and 49th. regiments, a native corps of Bengal volunteers, and detachments of artillery and sappers from the presidency of Madras, were embarked under Brigadier-General George Burrell, of the Royal Irish. It became important to gain possession of a portion of the Chinese territory as a point d’appui for subsequent operations; and the governor of Chusan, an island lying off the coast, was summoned to surrender in the beginning of July. He, however, made dispositions to defend the place, and on the morning of the 5th. of July the shore, landing-place, wharf, and adjoining hill were crowded with Chinese troops. The British shipping silenced the war-junks and batteries; and the right wing of the 18th. regiment, commanded by Major Henry William Adams, with the Royal Marines of the fleet, forming the advance, landed. They were followed by other corps, and the British troops, commanded by Brigadier-General George Burrell, Lieutenant-Colonel of the 18th., took up a position in front of the fortified city of Ting-hae-hien, whence a sharp fire was sustained for some time; but before the following day the Chinese soldiers fled in a panic, and the city was taken possession of, but the climate proved injurious to the health of the troops.

This success was followed by negotiations; the tardy councils of the Chinese being expedited by the activity of the British naval force, and in the early part of 1841 they agreed to give up the island of Hong Kong, pay an indemnity of six million dollars, and open a direct intercourse for trading upon an equal footing. Accordingly the island was occupied; but the authorities appeared to have had no intention of fulfilling the other stipulations of the treaty. Hostilities were in consequence resumed, and the force embarked in February with the expedition up the Canton river. In less than an hour the fleet silenced the batteries of Wantong, and a body of troops, consisting of detachments of the 26th. and 49th. regiments, Royal Marines, and the 37th. Madras Native Infantry, and Bengal volunteers, commanded by Major Pratt, of the 26th., landing, the island was captured without the loss of a man, thirteen hundred Chinese soldiers surrendering prisoners of war. Continuing the voyage, the fleet arrived at the bar, destroying the war-junks, the works being stormed and captured by the marines and seamen. As the expedition pursued its way up the river, the Chinese abandoned several batteries and armed rafts, and solicited terms of peace; but procrastination seemed to be their only object, and the British fleet advanced. The forts in front of Canton soon fell under the fire of the artillery, the Chinese flotilla was destroyed, and peace was again requested. While negotiations were pending, bodies of Tartar troops were arriving at Canton, which shewed the object of the enemy; and on the 24th. of May the troops landed, and on the following day they advanced against the fortified heights on the north of the city, when dispositions were made for the attack. About half-past nine o’clock the advance was sounded, and by a spirited effort the heights were carried—the 18th. and 49th. being emulous which should first reach their appointed goals—and the British colours waved triumphantly on the captured forts.

A fortified Chinese camp had been established on the high ground on the north-east of Canton, and from this bodies of the enemy advanced against the British troops. The 18th., 49th., and a company of marines, met and repulsed the principal attack, and, following the fugitives along a causeway, stormed and captured the entrenched camp in gallant style. It was afterwards burnt, and the magazines destroyed.

On the following morning (26th. of May) a flag of truce was seen on the walls, and hostilities were suspended; but delay still appearing to be the object of the Chinese, preparations were made to attack the city by storm, when six millions of dollars were agreed to be paid for the redemption of Canton, and opening the port for trade.

Disregarding the stipulations of treaties, the Emperor of China issued a mandate for the extermination of the British who dared thus to insult his coasts and capture his towns, offering at the same time, immense rewards for the heads of the commanders, and even a large sum for that of a private soldier. His decrees were responded to by depriving him of a further extent of territory; and on the 22nd. of August an expedition proceeded against the island and city of Amoy, situated in a fine gulf in the province of Fokein, the great tea district of China. On the 25th. of August the fleet arrived before Amoy, which was defended by five hundred pieces of cannon and a numerous force; but nothing could withstand the combined efforts of the British naval and land forces. On the following day the works were bombarded for two hours, and a landing was effected about three o’clock, when the Chinese and Tartar soldiers fled in dismay, after firing a few shots. The small island of Koolangsoo was captured on the preceding day.

On the 5th. of September the expedition sailed for the recapture of Chusan, which island had been given up in consequence of the stipulations of the first treaty. The place was found more strongly fortified than before, and a resolute but unavailing stand was made by the Chinese. A landing in two columns was effected on the 1st. of October; the first, about fifteen hundred strong, was accompanied by Major-General Sir Hugh Gough, and was under the command of Lieutenant-Colonel Craigie, of the 55th. foot. The second, about one thousand strong, was commanded by Lieutenant-Colonel Morris, of the 49th. regiment.

The expedition proceeded on the 6th. against the city of Chinhae, the military depôt of the province, situated on the mainland opposite Chusan, and surrounded by a wall of extraordinary height and thickness. The troops landed on the 10th. of October, advanced through a difficult country towards the city, and stormed the works covering the approach to the place. In this city an extensive arsenal, and cannon foundry, with military stores, fell into the hands of the captors. The force employed consisted of detachments of the 18th., 49th., and 55th. regiments, and of the Royal and the Madras Artillery.

From Chinhae the expedition proceeded up the river on the 13th. of October, against the fortified city of Ningpo, where no resistance was encountered. The troops landed, and formed on the ramparts, and possession was taken of the second city in the province of Che-Keang, containing three hundred thousand inhabitants.

On the 10th. of March, 1842, a large army of Tartars and Chinese made a sudden attack upon Ningpo, escalading the walls, and forcing some of the gates, with great spirit, when the few British in garrison, triumphed over their numerous opponents. A guard of the 18th. Royal Irish Regiment, consisting of Lieutenant Anthony Armstrong, one sergeant, and twenty-three rank and file, stationed at the West-gate, being attacked by large numbers, behaved steadily, and gallantly drove them back, capturing two banners, the bearers of which had been shot at the gate: the spirited behaviour of this officer was commended in the public despatches.

Five days afterwards the troops embarked from Ningpo, and sailed up the river to attack the enemy’s posts. On the 15th. of March they were engaged at Tsekee, and the heights of Segaon, which were captured; the Chankee-pass was also forced, and the expedition, of which the 18th., 26th., and 49th. formed a portion, returned to Ningpo on the 17th. of March. This place was evacuated by the British in May, and an expedition proceeded against the fortified city of Chapoo, where a landing was effected on the 18th. of May. The 18th. and 49th. regiments composed the right column, under Lieutenant-Colonel Morris; and the 26th. and 55th. regiments were in the left, under Colonel Schoedde; the centre column under Lieutenant-Colonel Montgomerie, comprised detachments of the Royal and Madras Artillery, and the 36th. Madras Native Infantry. Lieutenant-Colonel Tomlinson met a soldier’s death at the head of his regiment, the 18th. Royal Irish.

In June an expedition sailed up the Yangtse-Keang river, and the fortified posts of Woosung and Poonshau were captured. The city of Shanghae was afterwards taken possession of without opposition. Reinforcements arrived, including the 98th. regiment from England, and the expedition proceeded against Chin-Keang-foo, one of the strongest and most important cities of China. The fleet left Woosung on the 6th. of July, the Chinese troops were driven from Suyshan, and on the 20th. of July the armament approached Chin-Keang-foo. On the following day, after the reconnaissance had been completed, and the ships were in position, the landing commenced. The first brigade, consisting of the 26th., the Bengal Volunteers, flank companies of the 41st. Madras Native Infantry, and the 98th., was under the command of Major-General Lord Saltoun; the second (centre) brigade consisting of a detachment of the Royal Artillery, 55th., 6th. Madras Native Infantry, 36th. Madras Rifles, 2nd. Madras Native Infantry, and a detachment of Sappers, was commanded by Colonel, afterwards Lieutenant-General Sir James Holmes Schoedde, K.C.B., (55th. Foot;) the third brigade comprised the 18th. and 49th., and the 14th. Madras Native Infantry, and was commanded by Colonel, afterwards Sir Robert Bartley, K.C.B., (49th. regiment,) both these officers having the local rank of Major-General.

Major-Generals Lord Saltoun and Schoedde commenced landing the troops before daylight, but considerable delay occurred from the rapidity of the current and the scattered state of the ships. The guns were next landed, followed by Major-General Bartley’s brigade. Lord Saltoun moved forward with the troops of his brigade first landed, the 98th. under Lieutenant-Colonel Campbell, (afterwards Lord Clyde), and some companies of the native regiments, to destroy the encampments, and cut off the enemy’s communication with the city, between twelve and fifteen hundred of whom had shewn themselves. The soldiers drove them over the hills and destroyed the encampments. Major-General Schoedde escaladed the city walls at the north angle and carried the inner gateway, which was obstinately defended.

The 55th. highly distinguished itself on this occasion.[97] Lieutenant Cuddy, of that regiment, was the first to mount the walls, and was shortly afterwards severely wounded. Major (afterwards Major-General Charles Warren, C.B.,) commanding the 55th., after he was himself wounded, cut down two of the enemy, and was personally engaged with a third. Every angle and embrasure had to be carried at the point of the bayonet. Brevet-Major Maclean commanded the storming party, and Captain Greenward the Royal Artillery.

Meanwhile the west gate had been blown in by Captain Pears, the commanding engineer. A body of Tartars having been driven into one division of the western outwork, refused to surrender, when most of them were either shot or destroyed in the burning houses, several of which had been set on fire by the enemy, or by the British guns. Major-General Bartley subsequently proceeded with a body of troops, consisting of the 18th. and part of the 49th. regiment, when a hot engagement ensued with about one thousand Tartars, who, under cover of some enclosures, opened a destructive fire on the soldiers as they were filing round the walls. The leading division of the 49th. dashing down the ramparts on their left, while the 18th. pushed on to turn their right, they were soon dispersed, although some fought with great desperation.

From the sun becoming so overpowering, it was found impossible to move with men already fatigued by their exertions, many of whom died from the intense heat. The troops therefore remained in occupation of the gates until six o’clock, when several parties were pushed into the Tartar city and to the public offices. On passing through the city and suburbs the painful spectacle presented itself of hundreds of the dead bodies of men, women, and children, lying in the houses, numerous families having destroyed themselves sooner than outlive the disgrace of their city being captured by foreigners.

The Royal Artillery, 18th., 26th., 49th., 55th., and 98th. regiments shared in this service.

Sir Hugh Gough proceeded to carry his victorious troops into the heart of the empire, and attack Nankin, the ancient capital of China, wherein the fugitives from Chin-Keang-foo had sought refuge. By the 9th. of August the British naval and land forces environed Nankin, and a great portion of the troops landed. This decisive step produced the desired results, and conditions of peace were acceded to; the Chinese paying an indemnity, and ceding a portion of territory to the British crown.

In consideration of the gallantry displayed by the troops employed on the coasts and rivers of China, Her Majesty was graciously pleased to permit the 18th., 26th., 49th., 55th., and 98th. regiments, and their linked battalions, to bear on their colours and appointments the word “China,” and the device of the Dragon.

The Navy took an important part in the first Chinese war, under Commodore Sir Gordon Brewer, at the capture of Chusan, and the Bogue Forts, and in the operations against Canton, in 1840–41. Under Admiral Sir William Parker, the fleet took the principal share in the capture of Amoy and Chinhae, in 1841, and in the attack on Woosung in 1842. The principal ships engaged were—the two-deckers, “Wellesley,” “Blenheim,” and “Melville”; the “Calliope,” “Samarang,” “Alligator,” “Druid,” and “Blonde,” frigates; and the steamers, “Queen,” “Sesostris,” “Phlegethon,” and above all the “Nemesis,” commanded by Master W. H. Hall. Several other sloops and small craft also were engaged in the operations.

SECOND CHINESE WAR. 1856–1860.

The second war against the Chinese arose from various acts of aggression; amongst which the seizure of the crew of the memorable lorcha named the “Arrow,” sailing under British colours, was the most prominent. The operations were at first confined to the navy and Marines. Admiral Sir Michael Seymour pursued vigorous measures; he opened fire upon Canton in October, destroyed several Chinese junks on the 5th. of November, 1856, and the Bogue Forts, mounting upwards of four hundred guns, were captured on the 12th. and 13th. of that month. The Chinese made repeated but abortive attempts to destroy the fleet with fire-rafts and infernal machines, some of which were charged with three thousand pounds of gunpowder. On December 3rd., a strong fort called the French Folly, was bombarded by the “Encounter” and “Barracouta,” and Captains Wilson and Cochrane, at the head of eight hundred and fifty sailors and marines, attacked and stormed it on the land side. Thirty guns, some of them sixty-eight pounders, were captured and destroyed, and the fort blown up. This gave the Admiral command over the whole river, and his blockade annihilated the trade of Canton.

An attack was made on the suburbs of the city of Canton on the 12th. of January, 1857, when a detachment of the 59th., employed in conjunction with the naval forces, sustained a few casualties.

FATSHAN CREEK. JUNE 1ST., 1857.

Spotted a typo or a problem in this chapter? Tell us